Meditations
of
Death
.
THE
FIRST
PART
.
Of
the
remembrance
of
Death
.
CHAP.
I.
How
God
calleth
men
to
remember
Death
.
How
God
is
sayd
to
wish
,
&
the
efficacy
of
this
wish
.
(
a
)
Three
Songs
of
Moses
,
&
the
arguments
of
them
to
reach
men
their
end
.
(
b
)
in
Paradise
man
called
to
remember
death
,
before
,
in
,
&
after
the
fall
.
(
c
)
The
dayes
of
man
shortened
by
halves
at
foure
severall
times
.
(
d
)
Why
since
Moses
his
time
they
continue
at
a
stay
.
(
e
)
The
multitude
of
violent
&
untimely
deaths
in
the
old
world
,
the
middle
world
,
&
this
last
age
of
the
world
.
O
That
they
were
wise
,
that
they
understood
this
,
that
they
would
consider
their
latter
end
!
Deu.
32.29
.
O
what
love
and
tender
mercies
doth
the
blessed
God
declare
in
this
affectionate
speech
concerning
miserable
man
!
Though
to
speake
properly
,
God
be
without
affections
&
passions
;
for
whatsorver
he
willes
in
heaven
or
in
earth
,
that
he
doth
,
&
that
he
hath
,
Psal.
115.3
.
1.
Chro.
29.
11.
he
needs
not
wish
for
any
thing
he
wants
:
yet
to
shew
us
what
we
most
want
,
what
we
should
chiefly
wish
for
,
&
what
most
pleaseth
him
in
us
;
he
speakes
as
men
,
according
to
their
sense
&
capacity
.
He
useth
a
passionate
phrase
of
longing
&
wishing
,
which
in
propriety
of
speech
agrees
not
with
the
Deity
;
to
shew
there
is
an
unspeakable
matter
in
it
,
which
proper
words
cannot
expresse
to
our
understanding
:
and
therefore
stooping
downe
unto
us
,
and
as
it
were
putting
on
our
humanity
,
speakes
after
the
manner
of
men
&
propoundes
his
wish
,
to
shew
thereby
what
is
principally
to
be
wished
for
,
and
what
men
would
desire
if
they
had
the
minde
of
God
.
Looke
what
respect
God
shewes
for
the
keeping
of
all
his
Commandements
,
by
wishing
men
had
a
heart
to
observe
them
alwayes
,
Deut.
5.29
.
such
respect
he
sheweth
,
&
by
the
like
wish
expresseth
for
the
remembrance
of
their
latter
end
,
as
being
the
way
&
meanes
to
bring
them
to
a
more
diligent
observation
of
them
all
.
He
sayth
not
simply
,
Oh
that
they
would
thinke
on
their
end
:
but
withall
he
sheweth
their
wisedome
&
happines
if
they
hearken
,
by
wishing
that
they
were
wise
to
doe
it
.
And
by
such
an
argument
of
comming
to
be
accounted
wise
in
the
sight
of
God
&
men
,
he
labours
to
draw
his
people
even
unto
all
obedience
,
Deut.
4.6.7.8
.
Neither
is
the
Lord
content
to
speake
once
,
but
doubling
&
trebling
his
words
,
with
a
loud
voyce
he
calles
them
,
to
be
wise
,
to
understand
,
to
consider
;
as
if
he
had
sayd
,
be
wise
,
be
wise
,
be
wise
;
remember
,
remember
,
remember
your
latter
end
.
As
the
sheet
was
thrise
let
downe
from
heaven
to
shew
the
vision
more
plainly
,
&
to
imprint
it
more
deeply
in
the
minde
of
Peter
,
Act.
10
16.
so
is
the
call
of
God
inculcate
upon
Israel
in
this
place
.
Neither
is
the
act
onely
,
but
the
object
of
this
consideration
is
likewise
repeated
and
poynted
at
by
the
finger
of
God
with
a
double
demonstrative
,
even
this
,
their
latter
end
.
(
a
)
Three
speciall
Songs
were
written
by
Moses
the
man
of
God
;
The
maine
argument
of
each
of
them
is
a
remembrance
of
the
latter
end
.
The
first
at
the
red
sea
&
entring
into
the
wildernes
shewes
the
latter
end
of
their
enemies
,
both
from
whence
they
came
,
Pharaoh
&
the
Egyptians
perishing
in
the
waters
;
&
to
whome
they
went
,
the
Canaanites
&
others
melting
away
for
feare
;
with
the
latter
end
of
Jsrael
to
be
planted
in
the
mountaine
of
Gods
inheritance
.
Exod.
15.
1-20
.
And
this
triumphant
Song
was
heard
againe
from
heaven
,
&
sung
by
them
that
had
got
the
victory
of
the
beast
,
whereunto
the
remembrance
of
our
end
may
bring
us
also
,
to
rejoyce
among
them
that
have
the
harpes
of
God
.
Rev.
15.1.2.3
.
The
second
Song
shewes
the
vaine
estate
of
all
,
the
shortnes
of
this
present
life
,
how
they
hasten
to
their
end
,
that
all
might
number
their
dayes
,
&
apply
their
hearts
to
wisedome
.
Psal.
90.
This
is
probably
supposed
to
have
bene
written
when
Israel
being
come
to
the
borders
of
Canaan
for
their
murmuring
were
turned
back
againe
into
the
wildernes
,
till
their
carcasses
were
fallen
,
&
their
dayes
consumed
by
the
wrath
of
God
.
Numb
.
13.
&
14.
This
third
&
last
was
Moses
Swan-song
,
spoken
&
written
that
selfe
same
day
that
he
was
commanded
to
goe
up
&
dye
in
the
mount
Nebo
,
for
his
farewell
when
he
had
one
foot
in
the
wildernes
&
an
other
in
heaven
.
Deu.
32.48.49
.
●0
.
and
is
by
many
arguments
commended
unto
us
,
both
before
it
was
set
downe
,
Deut.
31
.
14-30
.
and
in
the
preface
,
Chap.
32.1.2
.
and
after
at
the
conclusion
of
it
,
vers.
46.47
.
And
yet
above
all
the
sentences
of
this
Song
,
this
streyne
especially
that
calles
us
to
the
remembrance
of
our
latter
end
,
is
commended
unto
us
by
the
most
earnest
wish
of
God
himself
.
And
therefore
if
either
the
wish
of
God
,
and
such
a
wish
as
is
made
for
keeping
all
the
commandements
together
;
or
if
the
finding
of
true
wisedome
;
or
if
so
many
repetitions
like
so
many
knockes
of
the
Lord
upon
our
breast
,
be
of
any
regard
in
our
eyes
,
let
us
hereby
conceive
our
owne
blindenes
&
negligence
in
this
poynt
:
let
us
awaken
at
this
loud
call
,
and
double
&
treble
our
care
in
the
remembrance
of
our
latter
end
,
to
finde
that
comfort
,
which
the
Lord
sees
is
to
be
gotten
thereby
.
(
b
)
If
we
had
no
other
call
,
such
a
divine
wish
might
suffice
to
make
us
remember
our
end
.
And
what
godly
heart
would
not
answer
to
this
call
&
say
,
Lord
it
is
enough
:
I
will
never
ceasse
to
thinke
of
my
end
?
Yet
the
Lord
sees
it
is
not
enough
,
and
therefore
besides
this
his
wish
,
he
calles
againe
an
hundred
wayes
by
his
word
,
his
workes
,
his
ordinances
,
&
proclaimes
this
lesson
,
Remember
your
latter
end
.
And
first
of
all
,
Man
was
called
of
God
even
in
paradise
to
remember
his
end
before
the
fall
.
Death
was
set
before
his
eyes
in
the
Tree
of
Death
,
as
well
as
life
in
the
Tree
of
life
.
Gen.
2.17
.
The
first
day
he
was
called
to
thinke
on
the
last
day
.
So
soone
as
sinne
was
forbidden
,
death
was
shewed
before
it
was
,
to
keepe
from
sinne
;
&
the
tree
of
death
was
a
visible
frontlet
hung
before
the
eyes
of
man
to
preserve
him
in
the
feare
of
God
.
Jf
in
the
state
of
innocency
,
a
law
of
mortality
was
made
and
a
memoriall
of
death
was
needfull
before
it
came
;
how
much
more
in
the
state
of
corruption
when
death
is
come
into
the
world
,
&
walkes
on
every
side
,
have
we
need
now
to
remember
it
&
to
watch
?
In
the
fall
,
while
Evah
yet
stood
she
resisted
the
temptation
by
remembring
of
the
death
that
was
threatned
.
Gen.
3.3
.
but
when
the
serpent
insisted
&
removed
the
remembrance
of
death
out
of
her
minde
then
she
fell
.
The
voyce
of
the
serpent
was
,
Ye
shall
not
surely
dye
,
vers.
4.
they
remembred
not
their
latter
end
,
&
came
downe
wonderfully
.
So
the
very
fall
it selfe
being
on
this
manner
,
serves
for
an
other
Call
to
warne
every
one
that
would
stand
in
the
evill
day
,
never
to
forget
their
latter
end
.
After
the
fall
,
then
God
calles
againe
by
a
Sentence
of
mortality
which
he
pronounced
on
man
,
Dust
thou
art
,
&
to
dust
thou
shalt
returne
,
Gen.
3.19
.
to
make
men
with
new
care
to
thinke
upon
death
.
And
this
was
a
generall
day
of
judgment
in
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
as
there
shall
be
an
other
Generall
judgment
in
the
end
of
the
world
.
Then
were
we
all
in
Adam
&
Evah
presented
before
the
Tribunall
&
judgment-seat
of
God
&
receyved
the
sentence
of
the
first
death
universally
pronounced
upon
all
men
,
righteous
or
unrighteous
,
elect
or
reprobate
;
as
there
shal
be
a
sentence
of
second
death
pronounced
on
the
reprobate
at
last
.
After
this
Sentence
,
the
Lord
calles
againe
by
the
execution
thereof
from
time
to
time
,
while
death
being
entred
into
the
world
reignes
among
men
,
devouring
all
&
bringing
all
to
dust
:
yet
so
,
that
the
execution
of
this
Sentence
is
revealed
in
manifold
&
diverse
degrees
,
according
to
the
great
patience
&
long
their
language
,
but
cut
of
their
dayes
from
foure
or
five
hundred
to
two
hundred
&
od
yeares
.
Gen.
11
.
18-32
.
And
so
with
the
ruine
of
Babel
,
the
life
of
man
was
ruinated
.
The
lofty
tower
of
mans
age
that
before
ascended
to
so
great
an
height
by
the
steps
of
so
many
yeares
,
was
now
throwne
downe
&
made
lower
by
the
halfe
.
The
noyse
&
crash
of
this
downefall
sounded
through
many
generations
from
Peleg
to
Terah
,
warning
all
to
be
more
watchfull
because
the
execution
of
this
sentence
of
death
with
double
speed
was
brought
upon
them
.
After
this
in
the
time
of
Abraham
&
the
generations
following
,
from
two
hundred
&
od
we
finde
the
yeares
of
the
Patriarkes
brought
to
an
hundred
&
od
.
Gen.
25.7
.
&
35.28
.
&
47.28
.
&c.
So
was
the
reprive
of
man
shortned
againe
.
And
when
the
Lord
called
Abraham
&
his
seed
into
his
covenant
,
he
withall
called
both
him
&
the
world
by
a
new
summons
,
as
by
sound
of
trumpet
,
to
repentance
&
amendment
of
life
by
remembrance
of
their
latter
end
,
which
now
pressed
upon
them
with
double
hast
to
that
it
had
done
.
And
lastly
in
the
time
of
Moses
the
Lord
being
provoked
by
a
new
rebellion
did
againe
halfe
the
age
of
man
&
reduced
the
number
of
his
yeares
to
seventy
or
eighty
,
Psal.
90.10
.
Then
was
the
execution
of
the
Sentence
of
death
hastned
more
then
ever
before
,
&
thereby
the
Lord
called
them
&
still
calleth
us
to
remember
our
end
.
Lord
let
thy
call
be
effectuall
unto
us
:
bring
our
hearts
to
true
wisedome
;
establish
thou
the
worke
of
our
hands
&
fill
us
with
thy
mercy
in
the
morning
that
we
may
seeke
thee
early
&
be
glad
in
thee
all
our
dayes
.
(
d
)
If
God
should
once
more
have
halfed
the
age
of
man
as
he
did
before
,
then
can
we
not
conceive
how
the
world
should
have
subsisted
.
If
our
dayes
upon
a
new
provocation
had
bene
shortned
from
seventy
to
five
&
thirty
:
if
weaknes
of
old
age
had
prevayled
as
much
upon
us
at
thirty
,
as
now
it
doth
at
sixty
:
if
at
fifteene
yeares
men
should
have
bene
at
their
full
strength
,
&
then
have
begun
to
decline
as
now
many
doe
at
thirty
,
being
then
in
the
height
&
vigour
of
their
age
,
how
manifold
defects
in
learning
&
practising
would
then
have
ensued
?
what
wisedome
&
experience
could
men
have
learned
in
so
short
a
time
?
how
could
liberall
or
mechanicall
arts
&
sciences
have
bene
learned
,
or
what
continuance
of
strength
could
have
bene
to
have
wrought
&
exercised
such
trades
&
sciences
?
what
a
world
of
children
&
old
folkes
;
yea
what
a
world
of
fooles
&
impotent
persons
should
we
have
had
?
though
it
be
so
already
,
yet
how
much
more
then
?
But
the
Lord
will
not
contend
for
ever
,
though
he
be
now
provoked
as
much
as
ever
before
,
for
the
spirit
would
faile
before
him
,
&
the
soules
that
he
hath
made
.
Esa.
57.16
.
Therefore
hath
the
terme
of
mans
age
continued
at
this
stay
from
Moses
to
our
time
for
about
three
thousand
yeares
together
,
so
as
it
was
never
settled
in
the
former
generations
.
And
therefore
in
speciall
is
this
worke
of
God
to
be
considered
of
us
,
as
being
the
last
call
&
warning
of
God
in
this
kinde
,
to
make
us
remember
our
latter
end
.
Now
though
God
doe
not
againe
shorten
&
halfe
the
dayes
of
man
by
such
certaine
&
determinate
limits
as
formerly
he
hath
done
;
yet
after
another
manner
he
doth
not
ceasse
to
cut
them
off
&
prevent
the
course
of
nature
for
our
warning
as
effectually
as
in
the
former
judgements
.
For
still
the
Lord
being
provoked
by
the
wicked
cutts
them
off
before
their
time
,
they
are
brought
downe
to
the
pit
,
&
they
live
not
out
halfe
their
dayes
,
Psal.
55.23
.
the
number
of
their
moneths
is
cut
off
in
the
middest
.
Iob
,
21.21
.
as
the
vine
shakes
off
his
unripe
grape
&
the
olive
his
flower
,
Iob
,
15.33
.
And
not
the
wicked
alone
,
but
the
elect
,
the
beloved
of
God
(
as
Henoch
,
Gen.
5.23.24
.
)
are
also
taken
away
in
the
midst
of
their
dayes
:
though
sometime
they
live
to
seventy
or
eighty
yeares
,
&
come
to
their
grave
in
a
full
age
,
as
a
shock
of
corne
commeth
in
,
in
his
season
,
Iob
,
5.26
:
yet
oft
they
are
taken
away
before
,
Esa.
57.1
.
in
infancy
,
childhood
,
youth
,
middle
age
,
&c.
Vpon
every
step
of
life
death
waites
,
and
thousands
are
dayly
translated
on
every
yeare
of
mans
life
,
some
the
first
yeare
that
they
are
borne
,
some
in
the
second
,
some
in
the
third
,
&
so
forward
,
every
yeare
thousands
&
ten
thousands
even
to
the
last
;
and
so
a
thousand
calles
hereby
we
receyve
from
God
to
remember
our
latter
end
with
greater
hast
.
(
e
)
The
multitude
&
number
of
these
uncertaine
&
untimely
deaths
are
innumerable
.
We
may
observe
it
in
three
worlds
.
The
old
world
perished
all
together
strong
men
with
their
women
&
children
were
smitten
with
the
sword
of
Ioshuah
,
Ios.
11.4
.
How
many
did
the
sword
of
Gideon
,
of
David
,
&
other
Kings
of
Israel
devoure
?
Who
can
recount
how
much
flesh
those
foure
beasts
or
Monarchies
devoured
?
Dan.
7.3
.
&c.
Not
to
speake
more
of
the
heathens
,
what
untimely
deaths
did
overtake
Israel
?
their
infants
were
drowned
in
Egypt
.
Exo.
1.22
.
Six
hundred
thousand
of
their
carcasses
fell
in
the
wildernes
.
And
as
the
children
especially
were
before
destroyed
in
Egypt
;
so
now
in
the
wildernes
the
men
especially
.
A
decree
was
made
,
&
a
bound
set
unto
the
murmurers
,
that
they
which
were
twenty
yeares
old
should
not
live
longer
then
sixty
yeares
,
&
accordingly
for
the
rest
;
whereas
their
children
might
live
to
seventy
or
eighty
yeares
.
Num.
14
.
29-33
.
How
many
were
slaine
in
the
time
of
their
Iudges
&
Kings
?
In
Ahaz
his
time
an
hundred
&
twenty
thousand
valiant
men
were
slaine
in
one
day
,
&
two
hundred
thousand
captived
.
2.
Chron.
28.6.8
.
In
Ieroboams
time
five
hundred
thousand
chosen
men
fell
downe
slaine
at
once
.
2.
Chro.
13.17
.
And
by
innumerable
such
examples
hath
death
raigned
&
raged
in
those
times
.
In
this
last
age
of
the
world
violent
&
bloody
deathes
seeme
to
have
abounded
more
then
ever
before
,
both
on
Iew
&
Gentile
,
Pagan
&
Christian
.
What
destruction
&
massacre
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
unto
that
time
might
be
compared
with
that
of
the
Iewes
by
the
Romanes
for
the
contempt
of
Christ
&
his
Gospell
?
Mat.
24.21
.
How
many
rivers
of
Christian
blood
have
bene
shed
by
Romane
authority
of
Heathenish
Emperours
,
&
Antichristian
Popes
?
The
Harlot
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
is
still
blood-thirsty
.
Rev.
17.6
.
The
Kings
of
the
earth
drunken
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
,
do
give
their
strength
&
power
unto
her
even
to
this
day
,
and
are
become
her
butchers
to
kill
&
slay
for
her
.
Rev.
17.2.13
.
Whereas
there
are
foure
beasts
mentioned
in
Dan.
7.4.7
.
a
lyon
,
beare
,
leopard
,
monster
with
ten
hornes
;
the
beast
,
Rev.
13.1.2
.
is
compounded
of
all
foure
,
&
so
devoureth
as
many
as
all
the
former
▪
what
should
we
speake
of
Turkes
&
Tartares
,
&
other
Barbarous
nations
among
whome
&
by
whome
death
reignes
so
strongly
?
Rev.
9.17
18.
This
all
is
well
knowne
,
but
not
well
regarded
.
In
all
this
we
have
a
cal
from
God
to
remember
our
latter
end
.
But
we
have
eyes
&
see
not
,
eares
&
yet
heare
not
his
call
.
resist
sinners
,
by
threatning
death
&
by
executing
death
on
malefactours
,
Gen.
3.24
.
with
Rom.
13.4
.
The
Princes
&
Iudges
of
the
earth
are
as
Angels
of
God
,
set
to
keepe
the
garden
&
watch
the
city
of
God
&
to
cut
off
the
workers
of
wickednes
,
Psal.
101.8
.
and
so
become
the
messengers
of
death
unto
wicked
men
.
Prov.
16.14
.
Every
Iudgment
Hall
is
the
Tabernacle
of
death
:
there
Death
dwelles
;
there
he
oft
shewes
his
terrible
countenance
,
&
from
thence
utters
his
voyce
&
roares
as
a
Lyon
.
There
be
the
monuments
of
death
in
many
already
dead
&
in
others
threatned
.
Every
such
place
is
a
pillar
of
remembrance
whereon
Deaths
name
is
engraven
.
And
if
in
time
of
peace
the
house
of
Iustice
be
such
a
monument
of
Death
,
much
more
is
the
Campe
in
time
of
War
,
as
Hazarmaveth
,
the
Court
of
Death
.
There
Death
displayes
his
banner
:
the
sound
of
Drumme
&
Trumpet
are
the
proclamations
of
death
:
the
Mounts
,
Bulwarkes
&
Batteries
are
the
scaffolds
where
Death
actes
his
part
:
the
Trenches
,
Approches
,
Galleries
&
Mines
are
the
vallies
of
the
shadow
of
death
:
and
all
the
weapons
&
warlike
Engines
are
so
many
darts
of
death
,
whereby
the
dead
are
multiplyed
.
And
seing
by
divine
providence
,
besides
the
many
armies
marching
abroad
in
other
countries
;
the
Camp
is
now
presently
so
neere
unto
us
,
in
our
borders
,
by
s'
Hertogen-Bosch
,
our
duety
is
to
observe
this
Alarum
of
death
from
thence
,
&
to
hearken
unto
the
speciall
calling
of
God
for
remembrance
of
our
latter
end
.
The
Lords
voyce
cryes
unto
the
City
,
Heare
the
Rod
,
&
who
hath
appointed
it
,
Mic.
6.9
.
and
not
onely
to
the
City
beseeged
,
that
it
may
shake
off
the
yoke
of
Antichrist
,
but
unto
us
&
our
cities
that
are
within
the
sound
,
that
we
may
walke
more
worthy
of
Christ
&
his
Gospell
which
we
professe
.
He
that
regards
not
this
call
of
God
shall
beare
his
iniquity
.
(
b
)
In
the
calling
of
Ministers
we
have
an
other
Memoriall
of
death
,
&
that
many
wayes
.
Ministers
are
called
of
God
to
call
others
to
remember
their
latter
end
.
And
this
is
noted
as
a
maine
worke
of
their
calling
,
Esa.
40.6.7.8
.
A
voyce
sayd
,
Cry
.
And
he
sayd
,
what
shall
I
cry
?
All
flesh
is
grasse
,
&
all
the
goodlines
thereof
is
as
the
flower
of
the
field
.
The
grasse
withereth
,
the
flower
fadeth
:
because
the
spirit
of
the
Lord
bloweth
upon
it
:
surely
drawing
out
&
shaking
that
sword
against
the
breast
of
sinners
:
by
making
life
or
death
to
be
evermore
the
foot
or
burden
of
their
song
.
and
the
effect
of
all
is
,
they
are
the
savour
of
life
or
the
savour
of
death
to
all
that
heare
them
.
2.
Cor.
2.16
.
(
c
)
And
this
which
hitherto
we
have
heard
of
Angels
,
Magistrates
,
&
Ministers
,
is
spoken
of
the
good
:
come
we
now
to
speake
of
the
evill
.
The
Lord
calles
us
as
lowd
by
them
,
to
remember
our
end
,
that
we
may
gather
good
out
of
evill
.
Evill
angels
,
what
are
they
els
but
professed
murderers
,
&
murderers
from
the
beginning
,
going
about
as
roaring
lyons
,
seeking
whome
they
may
devoure
?
Ioh.
8.44
.
1.
Pet.
5.8
.
They
have
power
of
death
,
Heb.
2.14
.
&
dayly
bring
thousands
to
death
of
body
&
soule
for
ever
.
Wicked
Magistrates
&
persecuting
rulers
that
compell
men
to
Idolatry
&
false
religion
,
&
force
men
to
take
the
marke
of
the
beast
;
as
also
the
false
teachers
&
blinde
guides
that
bring
in
damnable
errours
,
even
both
these
are
like
the
servants
that
dance
on
the
threshold
,
&
fill
their
masters
house
with
spoyle
&
prey
.
Zeph.
1
9.
Both
these
are
the
blood-hounds
of
the
Divell
,
by
which
he
hunteth
soules
.
Hos.
5.1
.
Both
these
are
as
ranging
beares
&
ravenous
woolves
that
wory
yong
&
old
,
&
drive
them
into
the
slaughterhouse
of
Satan
.
Prov.
28.15
.
Mat.
7.15
.
These
help
him
dayly
to
thrust
sinfull
men
into
the
ditch
,
into
the
bottomles
pit
of
Hell
.
All
these
therefore
are
the
Grand-champions
&
standard-bearers
of
death
,
&
have
Death
written
in
their
foreheads
.
The
sight
of
these
or
the
mention
of
them
&
their
enterprises
should
cause
men
with
horrour
to
thinke
of
death
.
And
seing
the
world
is
full
of
these
,
how
many
are
the
calles
&
warnings
that
God
by
them
gives
us
to
thinke
of
death
,
&
to
stand
upon
our
watch
?
(
d
)
As
for
the
times
,
severall
also
are
the
warnings
,
which
are
thereby
given
us
to
remember
our
end
:
sometimes
by
the
red
horse
marching
in
our
borders
,
trotting
,
galloping
,
&
rushing
into
battell
;
sometimes
the
pale
horse
ambling
up
&
downe
in
our
streets
,
Rev.
6.4.8
.
both
warre
&
pestilence
bringing
massacre
upon
massacre
,
calamity
upon
calamity
,
Ier.
9.21
.
Ezek.
7.25.26
.
are
as
so
many
proclamations
of
death
in
our
eares
,
sounding
at
some
times
more
louder
then
other
,
according
as
these
judgments
are
more
grievous
&
universall
.
Who
doth
not
see
the
axe
layd
unto
the
root
of
the
tree
in
these
dayes
?
both
the
bloody
axe
of
warre
,
&
black
axe
of
pestilence
,
in
some
times
&
places
continued
,
in
others
threatned
.
Besides
,
time
it selfe
is
a
sythe
,
an
axe
:
Night
&
day
are
two
axes
at
the
root
of
our
life
,
when
one
is
up
the
other
is
downe
,
without
rest
:
every
day
a
chip
flyes
away
,
and
every
night
a
chip
;
and
so
our
bones
ly
scattered
at
the
graves
mouth
,
as
when
one
cutteth
or
heweth
wood
on
the
earth
.
Psalm
141.7
.
Though
every
day
giving
us
so
manifold
examples
of
death
do
thereby
serve
to
put
us
in
minde
thereof
:
yet
in
a
speciall
manner
is
the
Sabbath-day
set
apart
by
the
ordinance
of
God
,
that
on
it
we
should
consider
the
latter
end
of
man
.
That
is
the
time
especially
,
when
the
voyce
cryeth
in
the
Congregation
,
All
flesh
is
grasse
,
&c.
And
therefore
in
the
Psalme
,
that
is
entitled
,
of
the
Sabbath
.
Psa.
92.
title
.
wherein
the
exercises
of
the
Sabbath
are
described
,
there
God
calleth
&
teacheth
his
people
to
remember
the
latter
ends
,
both
the
end
of
all
the
workers
of
iniquity
,
who
though
they
spring
as
grasse
,
&
flourish
for
a
season
,
shall
yet
in
the
end
be
destroyed
&
perish
for
ever
:
ibid.
vers.
7.9
.
and
againe
the
latter
end
of
the
godly
,
whose
horne
,
though
it
be
abased
to
the
dust
for
a
while
,
yet
in
the
end
shall
be
exalted
like
the
horne
of
an
unicorne
;
their
heads
anoynted
with
fresh
oyle
,
&c.
vers.
10.
&c.
On
the
Sabbath
therefore
are
we
called
of
God
to
sit
downe
&
consider
&
talke
,
&
sing
of
our
latter
end
,
and
mutually
to
exhort
and
comfort
ourselves
with
the
remembrance
of
it
.
(
e
)
Now
for
the
place
where
we
live
,
this
whole
world
and
every
part
thereof
doth
fitly
represent
unto
us
our
transitory
estate
:
for
the
fashion
of
this
world
passeth
away
,
1.
Cor.
7.31
.
and
we
passe
away
with
it
.
The
mooveable
heavens
that
are
above
us
are
tossed
and
swong
round
about
the
world
every
day
,
both
the
firmament
of
the
fixed
starres
,
&
the
spheres
of
the
seven
planets
one
under
another
are
rolled
about
with
their
manifold
variety
of
motions
.
The
Sunne
in
the
middest
of
them
goeth
forth
as
a
giant
to
runne
his
race
from
one
end
of
heaven
to
an
other
.
Psa.
19.5.6
.
Eccl.
1.5
.
the
circle
of
the
earth
which
he
dayly
compasseth
(
f
)
And
as
the
heavens
,
so
all
under
the
heavens
runnes
on
wheeles
also
.
The
comets
&
fiery
meteores
in
the
highest
regions
of
the
ayre
are
caryed
about
the
earth
according
to
the
motion
of
the
Sunne
.
The
wind
whirleth
about
continually
,
&
returneth
according
to
his
circuits
.
Eccl.
1.6
.
The
waters
of
sea
&
rivers
run
their
courses
as
in
a
circle
,
from
land
to
sea
,
&
from
sea
to
their
springs
againe
:
vers.
7.
&
the
sea
in
it self
is
tossed
up
&
downe
,
ebbing
&
flowing
according
to
the
course
of
the
Moone
,
or
violence
of
the
windes
.
The
earth
though
it
remaine
in
her
station
&
change
not
her
place
,
yet
is
it
changed
in
estate
more
then
the
rest
:
insomuch
that
God
hath
made
the
sundry
rankes
of
the
creatures
therein
to
be
so
many
mappes
of
mortality
,
pictures
of
our
vanity
,
&
similitudes
of
our
transitory
estate
;
that
by
the
sight
of
ech
of
them
he
might
call
us
to
remember
our
latter
end
.
And
which
way
so
ever
we
turne
us
,
the
monuments
of
our
vanity
are
presented
unto
us
of
God
.
(
g
)
Stay
we
in
the
house
&
sit
by
the
fire
side
,
the
sparkes
that
fly
up
&
are
presently
extinct
,
Iob
,
18
,
5.
2.
Sam.
14
7.
the
smoke
that
goes
out
of
the
chimney
&
suddenly
vanisheth
,
Hos.
13.3
.
the
ashes
that
remaine
&
are
streightway
cast
out
on
the
dunghill
,
Iob.
13.12
.
Gen.
18.27
.
are
ech
of
them
appoynted
of
God
,
to
shew
us
what
we
are
,
&
how
soone
we
come
to
our
end
;
while
he
hath
compared
our
lives
to
ech
of
these
.
The
candle
that
is
set
upon
the
table
to
give
light
unto
them
that
are
in
the
house
,
is
also
ordained
of
God
to
represent
our
life
,
that
shines
for
a
time
untill
it
have
consumed
our
native
moysture
,
and
then
goeth
out
of
it selfe
.
Iob
,
18.6
.
And
as
we
see
the
oyle
of
this
lamp
decaying
,
the
more
are
we
to
seek
that
oyle
of
grace
,
that
will
not
decay
before
the
comming
of
the
Bridegroome
.
Matt.
25.4
.
The
earthen
pots
wherein
our
meat
is
sod
&
prepared
at
the
fire
;
the
earthen
pots
&
dishes
out
of
which
we
eat
&
drink
at
the
table
for
preservation
of
our
life
,
are
noted
by
the
holy
Ghost
to
be
types
and
similitudes
of
our
brittle
&
fraile
life
,
Ier
,
19.1.11
.
Lam.
4.2
.
that
so
oft
as
we
use
them
&
eat
&
drink
out
of
them
we
might
remember
our
end
.
The
shelfs
or
benches
wheron
women
for
ornament
of
their
kitchin
do
set
up
these
pots
&
dishes
are
like
faire
pourtraiturs
of
humane
fragility
,
the
whole
houshold
it self
&
all
the
persons
Esa.
37.27
.
hath
thereby
bound
them
as
in
a
bundle
for
a
wholesome
posie
or
nosegay
,
that
from
thence
we
might
learne
to
smell
our
mortality
.
Go
we
forth
againe
from
the
garden
into
the
corne-fields
,
looke
upon
the
corne
&
every
part
of
it
;
by
the
roote
that
comes
of
seede
,
which
is
not
quickened
except
it
dye
,
God
teacheth
us
to
thinke
of
death
,
&
to
looke
for
death
before
true
life
be
found
.
1.
Cor.
15.36
.
Ioh
,
12.14
.
By
the
top
of
the
eares
of
corne
cut
downe
with
sickles
,
the
Lord
calles
us
to
consider
of
Death
,
by
whose
sickle
we
are
all
cut
downe
in
like
manner
.
Iob
,
24.24
.
Rev.
14.15
By
the
stubble
,
which
is
the
middle
of
the
stalke
betwixt
the
roote
&
the
eare
of
corne
,
as
being
a
most
vaine
thing
,
easily
scattered
by
the
winde
,
Ier.
13.24
.
Esa.
40.24
.
and
devoured
by
fire
,
whereunto
it
is
reserved
,
Ioel.
2.5
.
Esa.
5.24
.
the
vanity
of
man
perishing
as
stubble
is
often
described
unto
us
.
And
above
the
rest
,
when
the
Lord
calles
sinners
to
thinke
of
their
end
,
he
takes
the
light
chaffe
upon
the
graines
of
corne
in
the
eare
,
&
shewes
that
unto
them
,
affirming
that
they
also
are
but
as
chaffe
before
the
whirlewind
or
the
fire
;
Psa.
1.4
.
Iob
,
21.18
.
Esa.
17.13
.
yea
&
the
multitude
of
them
&
their
princes
as
the
chaffe
of
the
summer
threshing-floores
,
where
it
most
aboundeth
.
Da.
2.35
.
(
i
)
From
the
lesser
plants
let
us
go
to
the
greater
;
from
herbes
to
trees
.
The
trees
of
the
orchyard
,
&
those
in
speciall
,
that
were
in
election
above
others
to
reigne
as
kings
over
the
rest
,
Iudg.
9.8
.
&c.
are
called
of
God
to
call
us
to
think
of
our
latter
end
.
In
them
&
by
them
the
Lord
teacheth
us
how
we
passe
away
:
as
the
vine
shakes
of
his
unripe
grape
;
as
the
olive
casts
of
his
flower
,
Iob
,
15.33
.
as
the
figtree
casteth
her
untimely
figs
,
being
shaken
of
a
mighty
winde
,
Rev.
6
,
13.
as
the
bramble
or
thornes
in
the
hedge
of
the
orchyard
,
greene
or
dry
are
taken
away
by
force
,
Psa.
58.9
.
as
the
crackling
of
thornes
under
the
pot
,
a
flash
and
presently
out
,
Eccl.
7.6
.
Psa.
118.12
.
so
is
the
life
and
glory
of
sinners
suddenly
at
an
end
:
and
these
plants
are
memorialles
thereof
unto
us
.
From
the
trees
of
the
orchyard
proceed
we
on
to
the
trees
of
the
forrest
:
and
by
the
way
consider
the
mists
and
morning
cloudes
above
our
heads
,
and
the
morning
dew
under
our
feet
,
both
suddenly
vanishing
away
;
Hose.
13.3
.
by
them
the
swift
when
she
hasteth
to
the
prey
,
serves
by
the
counsell
of
God
herein
to
represent
the
swiftnes
of
our
dayes
,
&
how
we
hast
to
our
end
,
to
be
a
prey
for
the
grave
.
Iob
,
9.26
.
The
Moth
as
little
&
weake
as
the
Eagle
is
great
&
strong
,
serves
yet
to
teach
us
the
same
lesson
as
well
as
the
king
of
birds
.
Though
the
moth
be
so
fraile
that
by
touching
it
is
consumed
,
&
the
substance
left
behinde
upon
the
fingers
,
yet
mortall
men
are
crushed
before
the
moth
,
Iob
4.19
.
even
their
beauty
consumes
away
like
the
moth
.
Psa.
39.11
.
the
moth
of
consumption
eates
them
up
.
Esa.
50.9
.
&
51.8
.
Hos.
5.12
As
the
Lord
rides
upon
the
Cherubims
&
flyes
abroad
upon
the
wings
of
the
winde
:
so
upon
the
wings
of
the
moth
used
for
his
service
&
made
his
Embassadour
to
deliver
unto
man
a
message
of
his
mortality
,
that
he
might
remember
his
end
.
(
l
)
Thus
doe
all
kinde
of
creatures
made
for
man
,
serve
to
warne
him
of
his
vanity
:
And
it
is
not
simply
the
mere
volubility
of
the
heavens
&
instability
of
the
earth
,
that
give
us
this
warning
;
but
this
whole
globe
of
heaven
&
earth
is
created
&
given
unto
us
of
God
for
a
Watch
or
Clock
,
whereby
we
might
learne
to
number
our
times
,
&
our
passing
away
in
them
.
The
severall
lights
of
the
firmament
are
ordained
of
God
,
for
signes
&
for
seasons
,
for
dayes
&
for
yeares
,
Gen.
1.14
.
The
Sunne
by
his
height
&
motion
doth
plainely
declare
the
time
of
the
day
,
being
looked
on
to
that
end
;
&
by
the
variation
of
his
shadow
in
the
degrees
of
the
diall
,
as
in
that
of
Ahaz
,
Esa.
38.8
.
doth
more
exactly
distinguish
&
determine
the
houres
unto
us
.
Yea
the
window
in
every
mans
house
standing
against
the
Sunne
,
serves
for
a
diall
to
shew
the
houre
of
the
day
more
or
lesse
:
and
to
them
that
are
abroad
in
the
streets
or
field
in
the
sunne-shine
;
even
the
shadow
of
their
owne
persons
,
the
stature
of
their
owne
body
serving
for
the
gnomon
of
a
diall
,
doth
shew
the
difference
of
houres
according
to
the
variety
of
the
shadow
stretched
out
&
declining
in
divers
degrees
,
Ier.
6.4
.
Men
that
have
bene
a
while
intent
unto
their
work
&
eftsoones
looke
up
&
see
the
declining
of
the
shadow
,
the
sight
of
this
declination
is
as
the
sound
of
a
voyce
unto
them
,
saying
,
The
Time
passeth
;
The
end
draweth
on
;
Man
walketh
in
a
shadow
;
&
sleeth
away
as
a
shadow
:
Iob
,
14.2
.
Psa.
109.23
.
and
so
giveth
him
occasion
to
try
himselfe
&
his
wayes
,
what
good
he
hath
bene
doing
that
while
.
And
as
plainely
doe
the
starres
also
by
sundry
wayes
declare
the
houre
of
the
night
unto
us
,
and
teach
us
the
same
lessons
.
Neither
doe
the
lights
of
heaven
declare
unto
us
the
houres
of
the
day
&
night
onely
,
in
regard
of
their
diurnall
motions
;
but
the
planets
by
an
other
oblique
motion
entring
into
the
signes
of
the
Zodiak
successively
,
&
finishing
that
course
some
in
a
moneth
,
some
in
a
yeare
,
&
of
the
superiour
planets
the
highest
in
thirty
yeares
,
the
next
in
twelve
,
&
the
next
in
two
yeares
,
do
hereby
very
plainly
distinguish
both
the
moneths
of
the
yeare
&
the
yeares
of
longer
periods
of
time
,
for
which
we
have
no
proper
names
.
As
the
Greeks
of
old
had
their
Olympiads
with
other
reckonings
;
and
as
the
Prophets
described
their
stories
not
onely
from
the
raigne
of
their
Kings
after
one
reckoning
,
but
from
many
different
poynts
&
termes
of
time
in
respect
of
Gods
judgments
or
mercies
,
or
mens
defection
or
repentance
.
Exod.
12.41.1
.
Kin.
6.1
.
Ier.
25.1
.
Ezek.
1.1
.
&
4.5
.
Amos.
1.1
.
Hag.
2.18.19
.
so
the
Lord
in
his
unsearchable
wisedome
hath
given
unto
us
many
heavenly
dialles
&
instruments
of
numbring
our
dayes
;
all
of
them
witnesses
how
our
time
passeth
:
and
God
calleth
us
by
so
many
,
that
if
one
or
two
signes
would
not
prevaile
with
us
,
yet
more
might
,
Exo.
4.9
.
one
comming
into
our
sight
after
another
,
&
teaching
us
to
examine
our selves
&
our
estate
both
for
shorter
&
longer
times
,
&
to
be
prepared
for
the
worke
of
God
,
as
the
Angels
,
for
an
houre
,
&
a
day
,
&
a
yeare
.
Rev.
9.15
.
But
that
which
is
yet
more
wonderfull
,
these
coelestial
bodies
doe
not
onely
declare
&
signe
out
the
times
unto
us
;
but
they
alter
&
change
the
times
&
make
the
seasons
to
differ
one
from
another
.
As
the
cartwheeles
on
the
earth
where
they
goe
,
leave
a
track
or
furrow
behinde
them
;
so
the
wheeles
of
these
planets
&
stars
in
their
conversions
make
a
deep
impression
upon
the
earth
,
according
to
the
diversity
of
their
motions
:
and
some
of
them
bring
the
spring
,
some
the
summer
,
some
autumne
,
&
some
duely
draw
on
winter
as
with
bands
&
cords
.
Iob.
38.31.32
.
&
9.9
.
This
their
operation
is
manifested
in
great
variety
,
&
in
such
manner
that
thereby
they
produce
many
new
reall
dialles
upon
the
earth
.
And
from
hence
in
divers
flowers
we
have
a
plaine
distinction
of
the
houres
in
the
day
;
while
some
still
turne
their
face
unto
the
Sunne
,
from
the
rising
to
the
setting
,
as
Heliotropium
or
Turnsol
;
some
declare
the
approch
of
the
evening
by
shutting
their
flowers
before
,
as
the
Daysies
,
Marigold
,
Dandelion
&
others
;
some
are
so
strangely
affected
that
they
shew
it
to
be
high
noone
by
closing
up
themselves
just
at
that
time
,
as
we
see
dayly
in
the
flower
that
is
called
Goates-beard
or
the
starre
of
Ierusalem
.
Others
againe
distinguish
the
moneths
of
the
yeare
,
some
springing
&
flourishing
in
one
moneth
&
some
in
others
successively
in
order
,
as
we
see
in
the
Primerose
,
Violet
,
Rose
,
Gilloflower
&
others
which
follow
even
unto
the
winter
moneths
.
Thus
the
plants
of
the
earth
together
with
the
planets
of
heaven
become
monitors
of
the
time
passing
away
.
Neither
is
this
to
be
observed
in
the
plants
onely
,
but
in
the
sensitive
creatures
also
,
the
fowles
,
fishes
,
&
fourefooted
beasts
:
the
birds
shew
us
the
time
of
the
day
;
some
sing
at
a
certaine
houre
of
the
night
before
day
;
Mar
,
13.35
.
some
little
birds
at
the
day-break
;
Eccl.
12.4
.
some
at
noone
,
&
some
nightbirds
in
the
evening
.
They
distinguish
also
the
times
of
the
yeare
;
sometimes
revived
,
sometimes
drooping
and
decaying
againe
in
great
variety
.
They
know
the
times
of
their
comming
and
going
,
some
in
one
moneth
and
some
in
another
,
as
the
Stork
,
the
Turtle
,
the
Crane
,
and
the
Swallow
.
Iere.
8.7
.
and
the
fishes
likewise
have
their
appointed
seasons
,
as
is
dayly
observed
by
the
fishmongers
.
All
these
shall
rise
up
in
judgement
against
them
that
know
not
the
acceptable
time
,
nor
learn
to
redeeme
it
,
though
the
Lord
call
them
so
many
wayes
,
and
shew
them
the
time
passing
by
so
many
devises
.
CHAP.
III.
Monitors
of
Death
in
&
about
a
mans
owne
selfe
.
His
Breath
.
(
a
)
Pulse
.
(
b
)
Dayly
food
,
the
necessity
,
&
preparation
of
it
,
in
the
earth
;
(
c
)
by
the
death
of
the
creatures
.
(
d
)
Apparell
,
the
originall
,
matter
&
necessity
of
it
.
(
e
)
Labour
in
generall
,
&
sundry
vocations
in
particular
.
(
f
)
Sleep
,
a
lively
image
of
death
.
(
g
)
Sinne
,
the
cause
of
death
,
feared
of
some
,
desired
of
others
.
(
h
)
Extreme
dangers
threatning
death
.
(
i
)
Age
&
the
changes
thereof
manifested
by
the
face
,
&
stature
.
(
k
)
Old
age
described
by
the
decay
of
strength
,
(
l
)
of
sense
,
(
m
)
and
of
health
.
HItherto
we
have
heard
the
call
of
God
sounded
out
unto
us
in
and
by
other
creatures
,
by
heaven
and
earth
and
the
things
therein
that
were
made
for
man
;
now
we
are
to
consider
how
God
comes
neerer
unto
man
,
and
from
the
state
of
mans
owne
person
,
calling
,
and
condition
,
calles
him
by
the
sight
of
himselfe
to
remember
his
latter
end
.
And
first
,
the
Lord
having
made
man
of
the
dust
of
the
earth
,
Gen.
2.7
.
and
thereupon
after
his
fall
shewed
him
his
readines
to
return
to
dust
,
Gen.
3.19
.
Eccl.
12.7
.
doth
yet
further
call
us
to
consider
our
frailety
by
ordaining
that
this
house
of
clay
is
to
be
held
upright
by
a
puffe
of
the
ayre
continually
breathed
in
and
out
,
and
that
this
being
stopt
the
house
must
presently
fall
downe
.
Hereby
our
life
hangs
as
it
were
loose
before
us
,
going
in
and
out
every
moment
:
therefore
is
it
called
the
breath
of
life
,
Gen.
2.7
.
&
7.15.22
.
our
life
being
carried
in
&
out
upon
the
breath
,
&
depending
upon
it
.
And
as
God
tyed
life
to
our
body
by
such
a
slender
&
weake
thread
,
so
he
calles
us
oft
to
mark
it
&
think
on
it
&
to
remember
our
mortall
estate
by
the
breath
of
our
nostrils
so
easily
departing
.
Esa.
2.22
.
Psa.
146.4
.
&
104.29
.
(
a
)
An
other
fraile
band
of
life
,
like
unto
our
breathing
,
is
the
pulse
,
which
ariseth
from
the
heart
&
the
arteries
or
beating
veines
,
&
this
by
a
double
motion
of
contraction
&
dilatation
,
whereby
they
are
drawne
in
&
out
,
both
for
the
expelling
of
noxious
fumes
through
the
insensible
pores
of
the
flesh
,
&
for
the
drawing
in
of
coole
ayre
to
refresh
the
heart
&
to
feed
the
vitall
spirits
.
From
the
variety
of
the
pulse
are
taken
many
signes
of
health
&
sicknes
,
life
&
death
:
it
is
the
character
of
our
strength
or
weaknes
,
&
are
we
provoked
to
watchfulnes
.
And
as
in
the
necessity
of
food
,
so
in
the
quality
thereof
is
our
corruptible
estate
made
evident
unto
us
.
Our
food
before
it
come
into
the
body
is
diversly
prepared
;
and
the
principall
fruits
for
nourishment
of
man
&
comfort
of
his
life
,
as
corne
,
&
wine
,
&
figges
,
&
the
like
,
are
ripened
&
made
to
grow
more
abundantly
by
the
dung
and
excrements
of
beasts
cast
upon
them
:
Luke
.
13.8
.
from
the
juyce
of
the
dung
is
the
fatnes
and
sweetnes
of
the
fruits
increased
.
And
from
hence
is
the
strength
of
our
corruptible
life
:
hence
we
may
say
to
corruption
,
Thou
art
my
father
.
As
once
the
meat
of
the
miserable
Iewes
in
their
distresse
was
prepared
with
dung
;
Ezek.
4.12
,
13.15
.
so
is
our
food
dayly
in
the
growth
of
it
,
as
it
were
seasoned
,
baked
,
and
concocted
with
dung
.
The
earth
accursed
for
our
sinne
is
brought
to
this
base
condition
that
the
fattest
increase
thereof
is
from
excrements
,
and
it
yeeldeth
fruit
unto
the
mouth
of
man
from
the
tayle
of
the
beasts
.
After
it
is
in
the
body
a
great
part
of
it
by
the
alteration
there
,
is
turned
into
corruption
,
and
receyved
into
divers
lothsome
sinkes
and
channels
within
the
body
till
it
be
againe
expelled
.
By
this
perishing
food
,
Ioh.
6.27
.
God
doth
admonish
us
of
our
perishing
estate
;
&
shewes
unto
us
,
that
meats
are
for
the
belly
and
the
belly
for
meats
,
that
he
wlll
destroy
both
it
&
them
.
1.
Cor.
6.13
.
Thus
the
staffe
of
our
strength
&
the
very
pillars
of
our
life
do
carry
in
them
the
remembrance
of
destruction
&
corruption
for
our
warning
.
(
c
)
But
this
is
not
all
:
Our
food
is
not
onely
of
corruption
,
but
we
feed
even
of
death
it selfe
,
&
that
by
the
allowance
of
God
,
Gen.
9.3
.
in
taking
away
the
life
of
other
creatures
to
maintaine
our
owne
;
especially
in
these
last
times
when
he
hath
said
unto
us
of
them
all
,
Rise
,
kill
&
eat
,
Act.
10.13
.
Whatsoever
is
sold
in
the
shambles
,
that
eat
,
asking
no
question
for
conscience
sake
.
1
Cor.
10.25
.
herein
we
see
death
dayly
presented
to
us
&
set
before
us
on
our
tables
.
This
is
seriously
to
be
thought
upon
as
a
wonderfull
work
of
God
:
by
the
death
of
other
creatures
our
life
is
preserved
:
our
living
bodies
are
sustaind
by
their
dead
carcasses
:
in
their
blood
swimmes
our
life
;
and
from
their
pangs
of
death
spring
the
pleasures
of
our
life
,
our
feasts
&
ordinary
food
.
As
the
savage
Canniballes
eat
the
flesh
of
men
;
so
we
eat
the
flesh
of
beasts
that
that
which
any
creature
may
serve
to
be
a
witnesse
of
for
convincing
of
sinners
,
that
doth
the
Lord
declare
to
be
their
cry
&
a
denunciation
of
woe
from
them
.
Habac.
2.11
.
Iob.
31.38
.
Iam.
5.2.3
.
and
in
like
manner
that
misery
which
the
creature
enthralled
by
sinne
doth
endure
for
man
,
that
doth
the
Apostle
expressely
call
their
groaning
and
travelling
together
in
paine
with
us
,
&c.
Rom.
8.22
.
These
groanes
&
cryes
are
then
especially
to
sound
in
our
eares
,
while
we
are
eating
of
them
:
as
the
Hare
newly
taken
cries
in
the
mouth
of
the
greyhound
;
so
should
we
be
affected
as
if
the
same
cry
were
made
when
we
eat
thereof
,
&
have
their
flesh
betwixt
our
teeth
.
The
Gentleman
that
sits
at
his
table
above
in
his
dining
chamber
,
and
was
not
present
in
the
kitchin
or
butchery
,
to
see
the
execution
,
the
convulsions
of
death
,
the
sprinting
&
gasping
of
the
slaughtered
creatures
,
is
yet
by
remembrance
to
represent
the
same
and
to
make
it
present
againe
in
his
eating
:
for
eating
&
burying
of
them
in
our
bellies
is
more
then
killing
of
them
,
&
a
further
meanes
to
strike
the
heart
with
thought
of
death
,
procured
for
the
eater
.
Our
stupidity
&
blockishnes
must
needs
be
very
great
,
if
we
consider
not
this
fearfull
&
wonderfull
providence
of
God
:
and
we
shall
be
worse
then
the
beasts
themselves
,
if
we
hearken
not
unto
the
call
which
God
by
them
gives
us
,
to
awaken
us
out
of
our
security
,
&
to
make
us
remember
our
fraile
condition
.
(
d
)
An
other
helpe
to
preserve
our
fraile
bodies
is
our
rayment
and
apparell
which
God
hath
given
to
cover
and
defend
the
body
without
,
as
food
within
.
And
from
hence
we
have
a
double
or
treble
memoriall
of
Death
;
considering
that
our
apparell
was
then
first
given
unto
us
,
when
by
our
sinne
we
first
came
into
the
state
of
death
,
&
not
before
,
Gen.
2.25
.
with
c.
3.7
.
And
then
when
God
first
gave
our
garments
unto
us
,
he
tooke
them
out
of
Deaths
wardrobe
,
they
being
made
with
the
death
of
the
creatures
from
whence
they
were
taken
.
God
made
coates
of
skinnes
for
Adam
&
his
wife
&
his
posterity
:
Gen.
3.21
.
Heb.
11.37
.
The
skins
of
the
poore
creatures
were
pluckt
over
their
eares
&
torne
from
their
backes
to
cover
the
shame
of
our
skinnes
,
&
to
hide
the
nakednes
of
our
hydes
.
And
what
was
sayd
of
Ioab
in
another
case
,
are
swifter
then
a
post
,
Iob.
9.25
.
that
we
ride
post
as
on
dromedaries
that
runne
by
the
way
in
all
hast
to
their
journeyes
end
.
And
the
travell
that
men
have
by
sea
in
the
most
swift
ships
is
mentioned
of
God
to
represent
the
swiftnes
of
our
time
that
carries
us
night
and
day
,
sleeping
or
waking
to
the
haven
of
death
.
Iob
9.26
.
And
according
to
this
wisedome
of
God
and
his
example
should
men
make
right
use
of
other
trades
and
their
labours
therein
,
to
set
their
latter
end
continually
before
their
eyes
thereby
.
(
f
)
As
labour
&
toyle
in
the
day
,
so
sleep
&
rest
from
labour
in
the
night
season
,
is
also
a
necessary
help
to
preserve
this
mortall
life
.
This
sleep
is
a
lively
image
of
death
.
For
in
sleep
men
ly
downe
as
dead
men
,
without
sense
and
motion
,
ceassing
from
their
workes
and
taking
no
knowledge
of
the
things
that
are
done
by
others
:
and
therefore
the
holy
Ghost
often
describeth
death
by
the
name
of
sleep
,
or
lying
downe
to
sleepe
.
Genes.
47.30
.
Deuter.
31.16
.
1.
King
.
2.10
.
Iob.
3.13
.
and
ch.
14.12
.
Psalm
.
76.5
.
Matt.
27.52
.
Iohn
.
11.11
.
Actes
.
7.60
.
1.
Corinth.
11.30
.
1.
Thessal
.
4.13
.
By
this
marvellous
work
of
God
in
breaking
off
the
course
of
life
,
and
making
Sleepe
like
an
Half-death
to
invade
us
continually
,
to
come
upon
us
like
an
unresistable
Giant
every
day
and
to
throw
us
downe
;
and
then
by
his
manner
of
speech
in
calling
death
a
Sleepe
,
he
calleth
us
by
consideration
of
our
sleepe
to
consider
our
death
;
&
by
the
sight
of
our
bed
to
remember
our
grave
,
to
looke
upon
it
as
a
Tombe
or
Sepulchre
,
&
every
night
before
we
goe
into
it
to
labour
for
reconciliation
with
God
,
&
at
the
end
of
the
day
to
seeke
new
sense
of
his
love
in
Christ
as
we
would
doe
at
the
end
of
our
life
,
that
so
we
may
lie
downe
&
sleep
safely
.
Had
any
man
some
speciall
disease
,
as
of
the
falling
sicknes
,
Apoplexie
,
Palsie
,
Lethargie
,
or
the
like
terrible
passion
,
whereby
at
a
certaine
time
of
the
day
he
should
duely
fall
downe
like
a
dead
man
,
and
ly
snorting
at
the
gates
of
death
for
an
houre
or
two
,
untill
the
malignant
humour
were
discussed
and
the
force
of
the
fit
were
over
;
would
we
not
thinke
that
man
warned
of
God
,
thereby
to
remember
his
end
7.8.9
.
but
with
the
faythfull
there
is
another
remembrance
of
death
by
occasion
of
sinnes
,
as
comfortable
to
them
,
as
the
former
is
terrible
to
the
wicked
.
For
in
sight
of
sinnes
that
greeve
them
they
call
to
minde
what
shall
quite
free
them
from
those
sins
;
and
what
is
that
but
death
?
Thereupon
they
set
death
before
their
eyes
,
and
are
taught
of
God
so
to
doe
,
longing
for
their
redemption
,
and
desiring
to
remoove
out
of
the
body
,
which
is
by
death
.
Rom.
8.23
.
2.
Cor.
5.8
.
And
how
many
wayes
then
is
death
propounded
unto
us
?
which
way
can
we
looke
on
the
right
hand
or
on
the
left
,
before
us
or
behinde
us
,
but
every
way
the
memorialles
of
death
are
before
us
?
Transgressions
past
,
sins
present
,
feares
of
the
wicked
,
desires
of
the
godly
,
all
lead
to
the
thought
of
death
,
and
to
the
remembrance
of
our
latter
end
.
(
h
)
Againe
the
afflictions
,
sicknesses
&
dangers
,
wherein
death
is
threatned
unto
men
,
are
likewise
meanes
of
death
,
and
by
them
also
we
are
called
of
God
to
remember
our
latter
end
.
It
pleaseth
God
for
the
warning
of
secure
men
,
to
bring
men
to
the
gates
of
death
before
they
enter
:
Psal.
19.13
.
and
though
he
bring
them
back
againe
,
yet
is
this
done
of
God
for
a
memoriall
of
death
.
God
brings
men
into
such
extremity
that
they
make
full
account
to
die
,
they
receive
the
sentence
of
death
in
themselves
,
&
despaire
of
life
,
2.
Cor.
1.8.9
.
and
are
free
among
the
dead
in
their
owne
and
others
judgement
;
Psal.
88.4.5
.
and
this
many
times
,
they
are
in
deaths
often
:
2.
Corint.
11.23
.
and
such
things
God
worketh
oftentimes
,
that
men
might
renounce
the
world
,
Iob.
33
.
22-29
.
and
set
their
house
in
order
,
&
their
heart
in
order
to
die
,
that
being
delivered
they
might
then
remember
what
thoughts
&
desires
,
what
prayers
&
purposes
they
had
in
their
soules
,
and
recall
them
often
,
for
their
preparation
against
the
time
of
their
finall
departure
out
of
this
world
.
Esa.
38.1.15
.
&c.
As
Iehosaphat
having
cryed
out
in
the
danger
of
death
,
2.
Chron.
18.31
.
was
bound
to
remember
that
very
cry
and
disposition
of
his
heart
afterward
:
so
forasmuch
as
there
is
almost
no
man
which
hath
not
seene
the
face
of
Death
and
his
dart
shaken
against
him
in
being
pale
,
withered
and
wrinckled
,
&
the
shadow
of
death
sitting
upon
their
eye-lids
;
and
some
in
divers
degrees
betwixt
both
:
and
especially
in
the
sight
of
friends
long
absent
and
changed
in
that
time
,
we
are
called
to
thinke
how
the
fashion
of
this
world
passeth
away
.
As
the
face
so
the
stature
of
man
growing
up
as
a
plant
,
according
to
the
divers
measures
and
degrees
of
his
growth
appointed
of
God
,
Psalm
.
144.
12.
Luk.
1.80
.
and
2.52
.
is
another
testimony
of
his
changeable
estate
,
even
from
the
childe
of
a
span
long
unto
those
that
have
their
full
growth
.
Lam.
2.20
.
Though
some
be
of
low
stature
,
as
Zaccheus
Luke
.
19.3
.
and
some
againe
higher
then
the
common
sort
by
the
head
,
as
was
Saul
;
1.
Sam.
10.23.24
.
yet
even
in
these
compared
with
themselves
the
proportion
of
their
growth
is
an
evidence
of
their
age
to
such
as
know
them
.
Though
men
being
come
to
their
full
stature
stand
at
a
stay
,
and
loose
not
their
stature
by
such
degrees
as
they
attained
unto
it
in
their
youth
;
yet
many
times
we
see
in
experience
that
crooked
old
age
bowing
downe
their
heads
more
&
more
to
the
earthward
,
they
doe
hereby
after
a
sort
loose
their
stature
by
degrees
,
&
grow
into
the
ground
againe
.
And
thus
the
wheele
of
mans
age
visibly
&
sensibly
turning
about
according
to
the
variation
of
his
stature
is
another
admonition
to
remember
the
latter
end
approching
.
(
k
)
Beside
the
face
&
stature
,
the
Lord
hath
set
sundry
other
markes
upon
the
bodies
of
young
and
old
,
for
memorials
of
their
time
passing
away
at
the
changes
of
their
age
.
The
younger
people
have
the
time
of
love
described
of
God
by
divers
markes
and
tokens
thereof
:
Ezech.
16.7.8
.
but
especially
old
age
hath
the
tokens
of
neere-approching
death
imprinted
upon
them
,
whereby
they
are
warned
of
God
to
prepare
for
it
.
The
decay
of
strength
,
the
decay
of
sense
,
the
decay
of
health
,
are
all
forerunners
of
death
,
and
summon
them
to
their
end
.
Through
decay
of
strength
the
armes
and
hands
,
the
keepers
of
the
house
,
beginne
to
tremble
.
Ecclesi.
12.3
.
and
the
legges
that
are
as
pillars
thereof
do
bow
themselves
;
and
the
help
of
a
staffe
as
a
third
legge
to
rest
on
,
is
sought
of
the
aged
person
,
Zach.
8.4
.
and
with
that
woodden
legge
at
every
step
he
goes
,
he
strikes
upon
the
earth
&
raps
at
the
gate
of
the
grave
,
untill
it
be
opened
unto
him
.
By
this
weaknes
death
comes
&
puts
his
manicles
upon
their
hands
,
&
his
shackels
upon
their
legges
,
for
remembrance
of
their
end
.
This
weaknes
is
further
signifyed
by
the
ceassing
of
the
grinders
in
the
mill
,
Eccles.
12.3
.
both
the
upper
&
the
nether
milstone
,
which
are
called
the
life
of
man
;
Deut.
24.6
.
These
teeth
fayling
,
life
begins
to
fayle
.
From
this
weaknes
the
doores
of
the
lips
are
shut
without
,
the
sound
of
the
grinding
is
low
,
&
the
voyce
hoarse
:
and
so
whether
the
old
persons
worke
with
their
hands
,
or
walke
with
their
feet
,
or
eate
with
their
teeth
,
or
speake
with
their
lips
,
the
memoriall
of
death
is
in
each
of
these
set
before
them
.
And
as
in
the
outward
parts
of
the
body
,
so
the
like
weaknes
&
decay
of
strength
is
to
be
observed
in
the
inward
parts
,
and
as
a
cause
of
that
which
is
in
the
outward
.
The
silver
coards
of
the
sinewes
,
which
carry
the
faculty
of
sense
&
motion
from
the
head
,
in
old
age
are
loosed
:
Eccles.
12.6
.
that
cable
of
the
marrow
in
the
backbone
,
which
was
wont
so
firmely
to
hold
&
stay
the
fraile
barke
of
our
body
tossed
with
so
many
motions
,
and
by
those
many
conjugations
of
nerves
like
so
many
paire
of
oares
on
each
side
did
row
the
gally
up
and
downe
,
begins
now
to
dissolve
.
The
head
which
is
the
golden
bowle
,
wherein
is
emboxed
the
brayne
that
ministers
that
faculty
of
sense
&
motion
,
through
age
is
broken
&
becomes
crazie
.
The
many
pitchers
of
the
veines
,
which
carry
the
nourishing
blood
from
the
well
of
the
liver
unto
each
part
of
the
body
,
become
like
unto
broken
vessels
.
And
the
wheele
of
the
arteries
,
which
by
the
reciprocall
motions
&
pulses
doe
convey
the
vitall
spirits
from
the
cisterne
of
the
heart
into
the
furthest
coasts
of
the
little
world
,
for
the
quickening
of
the
whole
flesh
,
even
to
the
toes
&
fingers
ends
,
through
languishing
age
begins
to
turne
&
returne
slowly
&
weakely
.
And
all
these
faint
operations
are
so
many
memorials
of
death
,
and
doe
plainely
portend
the
approch
of
our
latter
end
,
&
every
one
of
them
admonisheth
us
to
watch
.
Againe
from
this
weaknes
&
decay
of
strength
both
in
the
outward
and
inward
parts
,
ariseth
an
other
memoriall
of
death
,
to
be
seene
in
that
which
is
esteemed
no
taste
what
he
eates
,
or
what
he
drinkes
:
2.
Sam.
19.35
.
old
Isaac
by
his
touch
cannot
feele
the
difference
betwixt
the
hands
of
his
son
&
the
skinne
of
a
beast
:
Gen.
27.16.21.22.23
.
old
David
is
covered
with
clothes
,
&
feeles
no
heat
:
1.
Kings
.
1.1
.
concupiscence
departs
;
Eccle.
11.5
.
Abishag
the
faire
virgin
lies
in
his
bosome
&
he
knowes
her
not
.
1.
Kin.
1.4
.
Yea
the
inward
senses
beginne
to
faile
also
;
memory
decayes
;
the
understanding
is
diminished
,
&
old
men
some
times
in
their
decrepite
age
come
to
be
little
children
againe
,
not
able
to
discerne
betwixt
good
&
evill
.
2.
Sam.
19.35
.
How
inexcusable
are
they
that
live
securely
,
&
thinke
not
of
death
,
whereof
they
have
so
many
warnings
before
hand
?
(
m
)
With
decay
of
strength
&
sense
comes
the
decay
of
health
.
Old
age
is
many
times
a
continuall
sicknes
,
&
when
the
dayes
of
man
are
multiplyed
,
they
are
but
labour
&
sorrow
,
even
the
strength
of
them
.
Psa.
90.10
.
Then
is
the
time
when
the
evill
dayes
approch
,
and
the
yeares
of
which
man
sayth
,
I
have
no
pleasure
in
them
.
Eccle.
12.1
.
Then
is
the
light
of
Sunne
,
Moone
,
&
starres
obscured
:
and
then
the
clouds
returne
after
the
raine
;
one
infirmity
after
another
.
v.
2.
Through
decay
of
naturall
heat
ariseth
indigestion
&
crudity
of
stomack
,
&
thereupon
follow
rheumes
,
&
catarrhes
;
and
from
thence
comes
ach
in
the
bones
,
&
manifold
paines
&
diseases
,
whereby
the
Lord
as
with
an
yron
pen
writeth
our
lesson
,
&
engraveth
this
sentence
deep
in
our
flesh
&
bones
,
Remember
your
latter
end
approaching
.
In
all
the
paines
of
old
age
the
finger
of
God
nippeth
&
pincheth
men
,
to
make
them
think
of
his
call
&
prepare
for
death
.
upon
.
God
shewes
that
then
he
exspects
a
speciall
act
of
humiliation
,
when
at
our
end
he
visites
us
with
such
paines
;
that
we
are
to
mourne
for
sinnes
committed
in
the
world
before
we
depart
out
of
it
,
when
he
sends
such
sorrow
unto
us
at
that
time
especially
.
Then
are
we
called
to
stirre
up
the
grace
of
God
within
us
,
and
to
rayse
up
our
spirits
with
all
love
&
reverence
to
meet
the
Lord
,
that
we
may
receyve
his
blessing
,
and
enter
into
his
gates
with
joy
&
into
his
courts
with
thanksgiving
.
(
a
)
Againe
this
paine
prevayling
at
the
approch
of
death
,
causeth
men
to
ly
downe
&
to
fall
flat
along
upon
their
beds
,
Iob.
33.19
.
Act.
5.15
.
and
to
let
all
the
affaires
of
the
world
alone
,
with
the
works
of
their
calling
.
Through
infirmity
of
the
body
God
forceth
them
to
stoope
,
&
calleth
them
to
remember
their
frailety
&
their
end
;
as
if
he
should
command
them
to
couch
downe
before
him
,
and
require
them
to
prostrate
their
soules
at
his
footstoole
in
seeking
his
favour
&
mercy
in
Chirst
,
even
as
their
bodies
are
prostrate
by
his
hand
.
This
very
position
of
the
body
represents
unto
us
how
the
grasse
withers
&
the
flower
falls
,
and
admonisheth
us
in
our
soules
to
worship
&
fall
downe
before
the
Lord
our
maker
;
and
by
faith
to
enforce
our
bodies
also
leaning
on
our
staffe
,
to
worship
upon
the
beds
head
,
Heb.
11.21
.
Gen.
47.31
.
and
48.2
.
that
he
may
straightway
lift
us
up
for
ever
.
As
Iacob
bowed
himselfe
to
the
ground
seven
times
,
at
the
approch
of
his
brother
Esaw
:
Gen.
33.3
.
so
the
Lord
himselfe
by
sicknes
thrusts
us
downe
seven
times
;
we
are
often
up
&
downe
;
we
lift
up
our selves
,
but
cannot
hold
up
our
heads
:
God
teacheth
us
there
by
to
come
submissively
creeping
into
his
presence
,
&
humbling
ourselves
under
the
mighty
hand
of
God
that
he
may
exalt
us
.
1.
Pet.
5.6
.
(
b
)
An
other
warning
to
thinke
of
the
end
at
hand
,
is
that
distast
of
meat
and
want
of
appetite
in
sick
persons
;
when
their
life
abhorreth
bread
,
&
their
soule
dainty
meat
.
Iob.
33.20
.
When
the
staffe
of
bread
failes
&
the
stay
of
naturall
life
is
withdrawne
,
then
God
calles
the
sick
persons
to
remember
their
end
,
to
double
their
care
for
eternal
life
,
to
seeke
the
hidden
manna
,
unknowne
&
unregarded
of
the
world
,
Rev.
2.17
.
to
feed
upon
the
bread
of
God
which
commeth
downe
for
their
end
.
This
yron
sleep
is
a
black
cloud
of
death
,
a
night-shade
&
a
particular
darkenes
,
of
which
in
its
measure
is
verifyed
that
more
generall
saying
of
our
Saviour
,
The
night
comes
,
when
no
man
can
work
:
Ioh.
9.4
.
and
therefore
while
there
is
light
&
liberty
of
minde
in
the
time
of
health
,
the
end
is
to
be
remembred
&
provided
for
,
before
the
houres
of
oppression
doe
come
upon
the
minde
.
(
e
)
Sometimes
in
sicknes
,
though
sleep
oppresse
not
,
there
is
a
kinde
of
raving
distraction
,
caused
by
phrensie
,
or
melancholy
,
or
other
distemperatures
,
which
doth
overwhelme
the
minde
,
as
Nebuchadnezzars
once
was
by
the
stroke
of
God
,
Dan.
4.
so
that
it
is
unfit
to
thinke
of
death
,
or
to
seeke
any
comfort
against
the
danger
thereof
.
And
from
hence
therefore
it
doth
likewise
appeare
how
unwise
they
are
that
deferre
the
time
of
their
repentance
unto
the
time
of
death
,
when
it
is
uncertaine
whether
they
shall
be
masters
of
their
owne
wits
,
&
naturall
understanding
,
not
to
speake
of
supernaturall
grace
which
is
further
above
the
reach
of
man
,
&
yet
necessary
to
salvation
.
(
f
)
Sometimes
the
very
vehemency
&
extremity
of
paine
doth
trouble
&
disturbe
the
minde
,
and
disables
it
that
it
cannot
orderly
&
quietly
dispose
it selfe
unto
godly
&
comfortable
meditations
;
but
being
overcome
with
impatience
frets
&
murmures
&
is
tossed
up
&
downe
without
fruit
.
Therefore
are
these
extremities
of
anguish
compared
to
a
cup
of
intoxicating
wine
,
making
men
as
it
were
drunken
with
greefe
,
Esa.
51.17
.
21.22
.
Lam
4.21
.
and
even
mad
with
woe
&
sorrow
,
that
they
know
not
what
to
doe
.
Deut.
28.34
.
Ier.
25.16
.
Eccles.
7.7
.
And
what
folly
is
it
then
for
men
to
be
unprepared
through
forgetfulnes
of
their
latter
end
,
&
to
remaine
drunken
with
security
all
their
life
till
they
be
drowned
in
a
gulfe
of
misery
?
Perplexity
&
extreme
anguish
may
justly
come
as
a
snare
upon
them
that
abuse
their
present
peace
&
ease
,
promising
themselves
liberty
&
power
to
dispatch
all
that
is
needfull
for
their
salvation
in
one
moment
of
their
last
distresse
.
(
g
)
And
commonly
when
death
approcheth
,
our
adversary
the
devill
,
that
prince
of
darknes
,
that
hath
gone
about
as
a
roaring
lyon
watching
to
devoure
us
at
all
opportunities
before
,
doth
them
especially
rage
,
knowing
that
his
time
is
short
,
Rev.
12.
12.
and
withall
seekes
to
take
advantage
by
the
present
infirmitie
of
the
sick
persons
,
insinuating
himselfe
into
each
of
the
former
troubles
,
adding
fearfull
dreames
to
their
slumbers
,
strong
fancies
to
their
distraction
,
aggravating
their
paines
with
divers
terrours
.
Experience
shewes
what
great
temptations
many
have
undergone
upon
their
death-bed
.
And
therfore
the
consideration
of
this
last
great
combat
should
warne
every
one
betimes
to
arme
themselves
,
to
gather
strength
every
day
against
the
last
day
,
to
furnish
themselves
with
grace
,
to
seek
truth
&
righteousnes
,
faith
&
patience
,
store
of
comfortable
promises
out
of
the
word
of
God
layd
up
in
their
hearts
&
kept
in
readines
,
to
nourish
themselves
in
hope
,
to
watch
&
pray
uncessantly
;
that
having
concluded
this
last
combat
&
obtained
the
victory
,
they
may
then
be
translated
from
a
state
militant
to
a
state
triumphant
for
ever
.
(
h
)
THese
forewarnings
are
such
as
serve
chiefly
for
the
instruction
of
those
that
feele
them
,
&
on
whose
persons
they
are
inflicted
:
but
beside
these
forewarnings
the
dead
leave
unto
the
living
many
after-warnings
of
their
mortality
,
which
admonish
the
succeeding
generation
that
they
must
follow
their
praedecessours
.
And
here
first
of
all
observe
,
how
it
is
ordered
by
divine
providence
,
that
in
death
the
soule
&
body
be
separated
one
from
the
other
.
In
this
separation
the
Soule
is
carried
away
invisibly
;
no
man
knoweth
how
nor
whither
.
No
humane
sense
can
discerne
the
spirit
of
man
ascending
.
Ecc.
3.21
.
The
Lord
in
his
unsearchable
counsell
would
have
the
opening
of
the
gates
of
the
second
world
to
be
kept
secret
&
close
from
us
.
If
godly
parents
should
see
the
soules
of
their
children
carried
away
to
destruction
in
the
clawes
of
an
hellish
dragon
,
&
crying
unto
them
with
a
lamentable
and
desperate
voyce
,
what
horrour
&
woe
would
this
be
unto
them
,
to
make
their
dayes
more
uncomfortable
so
long
as
they
should
live
on
earth
?
God
in
great
mercy
conceales
it
from
them
.
If
wicked
&
ungodly
men
should
see
their
children
or
companions
soules
haled
away
by
evill
spirits
after
they
were
separated
from
their
bodies
,
&
withall
should
heare
them
shrike
&
cry
&
curse
their
company
,
what
a
stroke
of
terrour
might
this
be
unto
them
?
but
God
in
justice
hides
these
things
from
them
&
will
not
satisfy
the
curiosity
of
profane
men
,
that
despise
his
Gospell
and
the
means
of
life
revealed
therein
.
This
secret
manner
of
translating
the
separated
soules
in
carrying
some
close
prisoners
to
Hell
,
and
transporting
others
in
covered
wagons
&
invisible
chariots
unto
Glory
,
serves
to
warne
and
admonish
us
by
the
very
forme
thereof
,
so
much
the
more
to
remember
the
other
evident
monuments
of
our
frailety
.
When
secret
things
are
restrayned
to
the
Lord
,
the
things
revealed
are
immediately
thereupon
the
more
enforced
upon
us
to
observe
the
same
.
Deut.
29.29
.
When
the
Spirit
recordes
how
some
persons
,
men
or
angels
,
have
vanished
out
of
the
sight
of
those
they
had
spoken
withall
,
we
are
to
observe
how
they
were
occasioned
thereby
to
thinke
the
more
of
that
which
they
had
seene
&
heard
from
such
,
and
not
to
prye
into
that
which
was
withdrawne
from
them
.
Luke
,
24.31.32
.
Act.
8.39
.
Iudg.
6.21.22
.
&c.
Yea
the
Lord
appointed
that
they
should
not
be
suffered
to
live
,
which
went
about
to
talke
with
the
dead
soule
or
to
rayse
the
spirits
.
Levit.
20.27
.
1.
Sam.
28.8
9.
&c.
But
by
all
this
we
are
so
much
the
more
led
to
observe
the
common
visible
memorials
of
mortality
shewed
unto
us
in
them
that
die
before
us
.
(
i
)
It
is
further
to
be
observed
,
that
when
the
spirit
is
carried
away
presently
to
God
that
gave
it
,
yet
the
body
remains
behinde
&
returnes
to
dust
from
whence
it
came
.
Eccles.
12.7
.
If
God
by
death
had
taken
away
both
the
soule
&
the
body
together
at
the
same
time
;
if
it
had
pleased
God
to
take
away
all
men
as
Henoch
&
Elias
were
;
Heb.
11.5
.
Gen.
5.24
.
2.
Kin.
2.11.17
.
or
to
bury
all
men
so
as
Moses
was
,
Deut.
34.6
.
namely
so
that
their
bodies
should
be
seene
no
more
among
men
;
yet
even
then
,
there
were
cause
enough
to
remember
that
wonderfull
great
&
finall
translation
:
but
now
seing
every
man
departing
this
life
leaves
a
peece
of
himselfe
among
his
friends
on
earth
,
yea
the
one
halfe
of
his
person
,
and
that
halfe
which
is
the
visible
part
,
even
the
body
that
was
best
knowne
among
men
;
the
Lord
by
this
fragment
of
man
that
is
left
,
gives
us
occasion
to
thinke
what
is
done
with
the
rest
,
and
to
keepe
in
memory
the
death
past
,
to
prepare
us
for
death
to
come
.
As
Elias
ascending
to
heaven
let
his
mantle
fall
,
for
a
remembrance
so
much
care
for
our
bodies
as
we
doe
for
the
soules
;
according
to
this
example
of
God
,
who
shewes
more
love
&
respect
to
the
soules
,
taking
them
first
into
his
heavenly
Kingdome
&
glory
,
when
as
he
suffers
the
body
so
long
a
time
after
,
to
lodge
in
dishonour
,
&
to
remaine
in
the
pit
of
corruption
.
1.
Cor.
15.43
.
(
l
)
The
sequestration
of
the
body
from
the
place
where
the
soule
is
,
and
the
corruption
of
it
being
separate
,
are
memorialles
wrought
immediately
by
Gods
owne
hand
:
beside
these
there
are
other
after-warnings
of
death
effected
by
the
providence
of
God
mediately
by
the
services
of
men
,
that
seeke
the
honour
of
the
dead
&
comfort
of
the
living
.
For
honour
of
the
dead
,
holy
men
of
old
have
shewed
great
care
to
provide
sepulchers
,
tombes
,
&
monuments
for
them
.
Such
were
the
cave
of
Machpelah
purchased
by
Abraham
;
Gen.
40.30.31
.
and
23.
the
pillar
on
Rachels
grave
that
Iaakob
set
up
,
Gen.
35.20
.
that
continued
so
many
generations
to
Samuels
time
;
1.
Sam.
10.2
.
the
title
on
the
sepulcher
of
the
man
of
God
,
that
prophesied
of
Iosias
;
2.
Kin.
23.17.18
.
the
sepulcher
of
David
,
that
continued
twise
fourteene
generations
,
from
David
to
the
Apostles
time
,
Act.
2.29
.
having
bene
preserved
in
the
time
of
the
Babylonian
captivity
,
even
then
when
both
city
&
temple
were
destroyed
,
with
many
the
like
.
These
monuments
are
in
Scripture
called
Memorialles
,
Mnemeia
,
Matth.
23.29
.
Iohn
.
11.38
.
and
19.41
.
and
20
1.
by
which
(
whatsoever
others
intended
)
the
godly
are
taught
to
remember
their
latter
end
.
The
garnished
tombes
and
the
sumptuous
sepulchers
are
but
so
many
scaffolds
,
stages
&
theaters
of
humane
frailety
,
and
so
many
pulpits
out
of
which
our
mortality
is
preached
:
and
all
the
common
graves
of
the
people
are
the
coffers
of
death
,
the
sight
whereof
should
teach
us
to
lay
up
our
treasure
in
heaven
.
And
thus
,
though
the
touch
of
a
grave
defiled
the
body
with
a
ceremoniall
pollution
in
the
time
of
the
Law
;
Numb.
19.16
.
yet
the
sight
of
a
grave
may
serve
to
cleanse
the
soule
by
a
spirituall
consideration
of
our
end
,
even
as
the
sight
of
the
Leviathan
raised
up
,
did
bring
men
to
purify
themselves
,
fearing
lest
the
whale
might
be
their
grave
.
Iob.
41.25
.
with
Iob
,
3.8
.
(
m
)
The
grave
being
prepared
for
the
dead
corps
,
then
men
proceed
with
their
may
obtaine
.
(
n
)
Having
bene
at
the
grave
&
performed
the
last
duety
to
the
person
of
the
dead
,
we
then
returne
&
come
from
the
dead
to
the
living
,
to
the
friends
of
the
dead
,
to
mourne
with
them
,
to
comfort
them
,
and
(
as
the
kinred
&
speciall
friends
of
old
used
)
to
eat
&
drink
with
them
&
give
them
the
cup
of
consolation
:
Rom.
12.15
.
Ier.
16.7.8
.
Gen.
37.35
.
1.
Chro.
7.22
.
Ioh.
11.19
.
and
in
this
action
we
have
an
other
call
to
remember
our
end
.
While
we
minister
consolation
to
others
,
we
are
to
take
an
exhortation
to
our selves
.
The
house
of
mourning
is
the
schoole
of
mortification
;
and
therefore
better
to
enter
into
it
then
into
the
house
of
feasting
:
for
there
is
the
end
of
all
men
,
which
the
living
will
lay
unto
his
heart
,
&
so
be
made
better
in
his
heart
by
the
consideration
of
the
dead
&
by
the
sadnes
of
the
countenances
waiting
on
that
consideration
.
Eccles.
7.2.3.4
.
(
o
)
When
the
comforters
of
them
that
mourne
are
departed
from
the
mourning
house
&
gone
every
one
to
his
owne
;
yet
still
the
friends
of
the
dead
,
even
while
they
live
on
earth
,
so
often
as
they
misse
their
friends
departed
,
&
want
the
help
&
benefit
which
they
were
wont
to
enjoy
from
them
,
so
often
are
they
called
to
remember
death
,
that
makes
such
separations
.
La.
4
.
18-20
.
The
widowes
,
orphanes
,
desolate
parents
,
oppressed
subjects
,
&
scattered
sheep
,
that
are
deprived
of
their
loving
husbands
,
parents
,
children
,
rulers
,
pastours
,
or
any
friend
&
neighbour
that
misseth
the
company
of
an
other
,
are
by
this
want
called
to
remember
both
that
death
past
which
took
away
their
friends
,
&
that
death
to
come
which
shall
againe
restore
them
&
bring
them
together
.
1.
Thess.
4.13.14
.
2.
Sam.
12.23
.
And
in
this
remembrance
they
are
withal
warned
to
make
themselves
ready
for
death
,
&
not
to
be
glewed
unto
this
world
from
whence
their
comforts
are
taken
away
.
When
the
shepheard
takes
up
the
young
lamb
,
the
ewe
followes
him
of
her selfe
,
and
needs
no
more
calling
or
driving
:
when
the
great
shepheard
of
the
sheep
takes
away
the
soules
of
young
&
old
,
&
of
dearest
friends
from
one
another
,
it
is
to
make
them
runne
after
the
Lord
&
to
long
after
his
presence
,
in
whom
they
shall
finde
all
&
more
then
all
that
ever
they
lost
in
this
world
.
So
often
as
we
thinke
of
a
mother
,
a
father
,
or
other
intire
serve
to
make
a
deeper
impression
into
the
soule
,
and
to
keep
the
memory
of
it self
in
the
minde
more
then
a
thousand
other
memorials
beside
.
A
strange
thing
it
were
,
if
a
man
that
were
to
be
judged
the
next
day
of
life
&
death
,
and
to
receive
sentence
eitheir
of
a
most
cruell
&
shamefull
death
or
of
a
rich
&
honourable
estate
during
his
life
;
if
this
man
could
not
keep
in
minde
the
judgment
approching
untill
the
next
morrow
,
without
tying
stringes
about
his
fingers
for
remembrance
,
or
writing
some
caveats
upon
the
posts
of
the
prison
,
or
procuring
some
watchmen
to
come
every
houre
whispering
in
his
eare
to
tell
him
of
the
danger
imminent
,
of
life
or
death
:
And
as
strange
or
more
is
it
,
that
these
great
&
maine
matters
of
Eternall
Salvation
or
Eternall
Condemnation
should
not
by
their
owne
greatnes
presse
the
heart
of
man
with
the
weight
thereof
unto
a
continuall
remembrance
of
them
,
without
other
warnings
;
when
as
we
know
not
whether
we
shall
have
one
dayes
respite
before
they
come
.
(
a
)
The
last
end
of
the
godly
is
eternall
life
.
This
life
consists
especially
in
fellowship
with
God
&
the
Saints
.
By
fellowship
with
God
men
come
to
see
God
;
Matt.
5.8
.
even
to
see
him
as
he
is
;
1.
Ioh.
3.2
.
to
see
his
face
which
living
man
was
never
able
to
see
on
earth
;
Exo.
33.20
.
to
see
him
,
before
whom
the
glorious
Seraphims
doe
cover
their
faces
with
their
wings
;
Esa.
6.2
.
to
see
the
holy
Trinity
,
the
blessed
Father
,
Sonne
,
&
H.
Ghost
,
clothed
with
the
sacred
robes
of
their
severall
beauty
and
majesty
,
shining
distinctly
as
the
pure
Iasper
,
the
carnation
Sardine
,
&
the
greene
Emerald
.
Rev.
4.3
.
Then
the
Sonne
will
shew
himselfe
unto
his
elect
,
Ioh.
14.21
.
and
they
shall
see
his
glory
;
Ioh.
17.24
.
and
the
Father
shall
be
seene
in
him
;
Ioh.
14.9.10
.
and
with
them
both
the
seven
Spirits
which
are
before
the
throne
even
that
one
and
the
same
Spirit
enlightning
with
his
sevenfold
graces
and
gifts
that
bright
sevenfold
lamp
of
his
Church
.
Rev.
1.4
.
with
.
4.5
.
1.
Cor.
12.11
.
With
this
vision
shall
the
soule
be
satisfyed
when
they
awake
Psal.
17.15
.
The
pleasure
of
this
surmounts
the
joy
of
all
pleasant
things
seene
by
any
eye
.
If
all
the
pleasure
that
all
the
most
ardent
lovers
receyved
at
any
or
at
all
times
from
all
the
most
beauteous
&
amiable
countenances
of
their
dearest
spouses
&
fairest
loves
in
&
the
like
promises
.
Therefore
is
that
end
ever
to
be
remembred
&
longed
after
.
Then
especially
shal
it
appeare
how
the
elect
remaine
as
lambs
in
the
bosome
of
the
Lord
their
shepheard
.
Esa.
40.11
.
Then
will
it
be
further
revealed
how
God
dwelleth
in
them
&
they
in
him
;
1.
Ioh.
4.15.16
.
&
therefore
need
not
feare
being
kept
far
off
,
as
men
on
earth
that
were
kept
from
the
bodily
presence
of
Christ
being
in
the
house
,
because
of
the
throng
at
the
doore
.
Mar.
2.2.4
.
The
incomprehensible
Lord
filling
heaven
&
earth
,
Ier.
23.24
.
is
himself
a
house
where
they
shall
dwel
,
and
they
a
mansion
wherein
he
will
make
his
abode
:
Ioh.
14.23
.
By
this
heavenly
conjunction
&
cohabitation
with
God
shall
the
elect
be
one
,
even
as
the
Father
&
the
Sonne
are
one
;
Christ
in
them
and
the
Father
in
him
,
that
they
may
be
perfect
in
one
.
Ioh.
17.22.23
.
This
thrise
blessed
&
most
glorious
union
is
that
greene
bed
of
Christ
&
his
Spouse
,
Sol.
song
.
1.16
.
an
eternall
paradise
of
comfort
and
garden
of
pure
delights
.
Oh
what
madnes
is
it
to
forsake
that
greene
bed
for
any
bed
of
pleasure
in
the
world
!
By
this
communion
the
Lord
embraceth
his
elect
with
both
armes
of
his
love
,
&
putteth
them
in
his
bosome
;
Sol.
song
.
2.6
.
&
8.3
.
and
in
this
divine
embracement
there
is
felt
more
happines
&
heavenly
joy
,
then
all
the
love
&
fruits
of
love
,
or
whatsoever
went
under
the
name
of
the
tendrest
and
strongest
affection
in
this
world
,
could
ever
yeeld
unto
the
heart
of
man
.
For
if
the
first
fruits
of
spirituall
joy
now
at
this
present
,
in
the
middes
of
tribulation
,
be
an
hundred
fold
more
then
all
the
pleasure
of
houses
&
lands
,
fathers
&
mothers
,
wife
&
children
,
the
most
desirable
things
of
this
world
;
Mark
.
10.29.30
.
then
how
can
it
be
but
more
then
an
hundred
thousand
fold
pleasure
to
enjoy
the
beauty
&
face
of
God
in
heaven
,
to
inherit
the
fulnes
of
joy
in
his
presence
,
&
pleasures
for
evermore
at
his
right
hand
?
If
the
infinite
blessednes
of
the
glorious
persons
in
the
holy
Trinity
doth
appeare
in
their
mutuall
union
,
so
that
they
were
an
allsufficient
&
eternall
delight
unto
themselves
,
in
enjoying
one
an
other
continually
before
the
world
was
,
before
men
or
angels
were
made
;
Prov.
8.30
.
then
may
we
well
think
,
how
our
vessels
shall
be
filled
and
overflow
with
heavenly
comfort
,
1.
Ioh.
1.4
.
when
we
come
to
drinke
of
that
divine
fountaine
,
and
enter
into
our
Masters
able
to
bring
to
passe
.
And
therefore
as
in
the
transfiguration
of
Christ
,
his
face
did
shine
as
the
Sunne
;
Matt.
17.2
.
even
so
shall
the
righteous
shine
forth
as
the
Sunne
in
the
Kingdome
of
their
Father
.
Matt.
13.43
.
As
the
raiment
of
Christ
through
the
brightnes
of
his
body
,
did
shine
as
the
transparent
light
;
Matt.
17.2
.
&
was
exceeding
white
as
snow
;
Mark
.
9.3
.
and
withall
white
&
glistering
:
Luk.
9.29
.
so
the
whole
person
of
the
elect
made
whiter
then
snow
in
their
transfiguration
,
shall
shine
&
glister
&
sparkle
with
a
radiant
beauty
&
heavenly
brightnes
:
yea
then
shall
the
Moone
be
abashed
&
the
Sunne
ashamed
before
the
Lord
&
his
ancients
,
when
the
Lord
shall
reigne
in
Zion
;
Esa.
24.23
.
when
he
shall
be
glorifyed
in
the
Saints
,
and
made
marvellous
in
all
them
that
beleeve
.
2.
Thes.
1.10
.
If
the
face
of
Moses
,
while
he
was
yet
clothed
with
corruption
,
when
he
had
seene
but
the
back
parts
of
the
Lord
,
and
that
but
for
a
moment
in
one
vision
,
did
yet
shine
so
gloriously
,
that
men
fled
away
amazed
from
him
&
durst
not
behold
the
brightnes
of
his
countenance
;
Exo.
34.30
.
with
c.
33.23
.
what
then
shall
be
the
glory
of
the
faithfull
,
when
being
clothed
with
immortality
,
they
shall
see
God
face
to
face
,
and
that
in
a
perpetuall
vision
for
evermore
?
(
d
)
From
this
transfiguration
of
the
Saints
made
so
glorious
by
the
sight
of
God
&
fellowship
with
him
,
ariseth
the
glory
of
their
fellowship
one
with
another
,
which
is
also
an
unspeakable
felicity
of
the
second
life
;
to
enjoy
all
the
beauty
&
all
the
love
of
all
the
glorified
soules
&
bodies
in
heaven
.
As
Ionathan
seing
the
grace
of
God
in
David
,
&
his
worthines
,
was
knit
unto
him
&
loved
him
as
his
owne
soule
;
1.
Sam.
18.1
.
so
here
the
Saints
beholding
the
glory
of
God
revealed
in
each
other
,
shall
be
linked
together
in
the
neerest
bonds
of
intire
affection
.
They
that
first
give
themselves
to
God
,
doe
then
give
themselves
unto
one
an
other
by
the
will
of
God
.
2.
Cor.
8.5
.
They
are
all
one
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Gal.
3.28
.
There
is
one
body
&
one
spirit
:
Eph.
4.4
.
all
are
gathered
together
in
one
,
under
one
head
,
whether
things
in
heaven
or
in
earth
,
men
&
Angels
,
whether
they
be
thrones
,
or
principalities
,
or
powers
.
Eph.
1.10.22
.
All
things
are
the
Saints
;
whether
it
be
Paul
,
or
Apollos
,
or
Cephas
,
or
the
world
,
or
life
,
or
death
,
or
things
present
,
of
her
and
embraced
in
her
armes
for
ever
!
The
loving
society
of
godly
men
even
in
their
present
weaknes
,
is
magnifyed
as
a
good
&
pleasant
thing
,
as
a
precious
oyntment
,
as
the
dew
of
Hermon
&
Zion
:
Psal.
133.1.2.3
.
how
good
&
pleasant
then
is
the
heavenly
conversation
and
cohabitation
of
the
Saints
?
even
as
the
dew
of
Paradise
,
where
God
hath
appointed
the
blessing
for
ever
to
make
those
beauteous
blossomes
therein
to
flourish
eternally
.
As
oyntment
&
perfume
rejoyce
the
heart
,
so
doth
the
sweetnes
of
a
mans
friend
by
hearty
counsell
;
Prov.
27.9
.
and
what
then
is
the
sweetnes
and
joy
of
that
communion
,
where
every
heart
is
a
severall
closet
replenished
with
al
store
&
variety
of
divine
oyntments
&
perfumes
for
the
mutuall
delight
of
the
Saints
?
The
consolation
of
Christ
is
there
most
perfect
,
the
comfort
of
love
&
fellowship
of
the
spirit
are
compleate
&
full
;
and
so
the
joy
of
every
one
is
fulfilled
in
being
like
minded
,
having
the
same
love
,
being
of
one
accord
&
of
one
judgment
:
Phil.
2.
1.2
.
there
is
no
crying
nor
complayning
;
Rev.
21.4
.
no
curse
,
no
angry
word
;
no
countenance
of
dislike
or
disdaine
;
no
evill
,
no
occasion
of
evill
,
no
appearance
of
evill
,
no
suspicion
of
evill
;
no
want
of
good
in
themselves
,
no
envy
of
good
in
others
;
but
every
mans
joy
doubled
for
anothers
salvation
,
and
glorifyed
in
anothers
glory
.
The
principall
delight
is
that
God
is
found
in
them
all
;
each
being
the
temple
of
God
,
and
his
love
the
fire
burning
upon
the
altar
of
every
heart
:
in
each
of
them
there
is
a
vision
of
God
&
an
image
of
his
glory
:
he
is
seene
in
each
&
shines
in
them
,
and
so
at
every
turne
they
meet
with
God
who
is
all
in
all
&
in
every
one
of
them
.
1.
Cor.
15.28
.
And
they
never
powre
out
their
hearts
to
one
another
,
but
withall
they
powre
out
prayse
unto
God
with
streames
of
pleasure
to
themselves
.
And
how
infinitely
manifold
are
their
pleasures
,
where
there
are
so
many
spirits
of
just
&
perfect
men
,
Heb.
12.22.23
.
so
many
millions
of
Angels
,
thousand
thousands
&
ten
thousand
times
ten
thousand
standing
before
the
Lord
?
Dan.
7.10
.
Rev.
5.11
.
If
Peter
thought
it
so
good
to
be
there
where
but
two
of
the
Saints
,
Moses
&
Elias
appeared
in
glory
with
Christ
;
Luk.
9
.
30-33
.
how
good
is
it
to
be
there
where
all
appeare
together
in
glory
with
Christ
,
where
the
glory
of
every
one
shall
appeare
more
clearely
and
be
better
discerned
,
where
every
one
shall
be
the
precious
jewell
and
treasure
of
another
?
O
who
are
they
which
remembring
this
end
,
will
not
be
content
to
make
an
end
of
their
sinfull
courses
to
enjoy
this
communion
?
How
unworthy
a
thing
is
it
that
the
thoughts
of
vanity
should
thrust
out
of
our
mindes
these
pleasant
remembrances
of
our
latter
end
and
the
comforts
therein
?
If
I
forget
thee
O
Ierusalem
,
let
my
right
hand
forget
it selfe
:
if
I
doe
not
remember
thee
,
let
my
tongue
cleave
to
the
roofe
of
my
mouth
;
if
I
prefer
not
Ierusalem
above
my
chiefe
joy
.
Psalm
.
137.5.6
.
(
e
)
It
is
further
to
be
considered
that
in
all
the
maine
parts
&
acts
of
Christian
life
we
are
taught
every
day
continually
to
remember
this
our
latter
end
.
All
dueties
both
of
doing
good
through
faith
,
hope
and
love
,
or
of
suffering
evill
for
doing
good
through
patience
,
are
so
many
memorials
thereof
.
The
end
of
faith
is
the
salvation
of
our
soules
,
which
it
beleeveth
1.
Pet.
1.9
.
the
object
of
hope
is
life
eternall
,
which
it
embraceth
:
Tit.
1.2
&
3.7
.
&
2.13
.
the
comfort
of
love
is
translation
from
death
unto
life
,
whereof
it
assureth
us
:
1.
Ioh.
3.14.18.19
.
the
reward
of
patience
is
rest
in
the
kingdome
of
heaven
and
an
eternall
weight
of
glory
,
which
it
looketh
for
.
Matth.
5
.
10-12
.
2.
Cor.
4.17
.
And
thus
the
comfort
of
this
blessed
end
is
ever
carried
in
the
eye
of
faith
,
in
the
armes
of
hope
,
in
the
bosome
of
love
,
&
borne
as
it
were
upon
the
shoulders
of
patience
.
And
as
all
that
is
done
by
men
being
well
considered
,
should
bring
this
latter
end
to
their
remembrance
;
so
all
the
works
of
speciall
grace
that
are
wrought
by
God
for
his
children
,
before
this
world
,
in
this
world
,
or
after
this
world
,
if
we
looke
upon
them
with
a
right
eye
,
they
doe
every
one
carry
in
them
a
remembrance
of
this
glorious
end
&
provoke
us
to
thinke
thereof
.
We
cannot
be
assured
of
our
election
,
but
we
see
it
as
a
booke
of
life
wherein
we
reade
our
happy
end
,
Phil.
4.3
.
and
behold
the
kingdome
prepared
for
us
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
Mat.
25.34
.
We
cannot
rightly
thinke
of
our
calling
,
unles
we
behold
that
marvellous
light
&
glory
where
unto
we
are
called
.
1.
Pet.
2.9
.
&
5.10
.
2.
Pet.
1.3
.
We
doe
not
conceive
sufficiently
the
confort
of
our
justification
by
faith
,
ūles
eye
on
this
end
,
and
for
the
joy
that
was
set
before
him
endured
the
crosse
,
and
finished
his
course
&
the
work
committed
unto
him
.
Heb.
12.2
.
Oh
let
us
not
breake
the
band
that
drew
on
Christ
himselfe
.
Oh
forgive
us
Lord
that
we
have
bene
so
profane
&
carnall
to
forget
this
end
so
often
:
from
henceforth
keep
it
in
our
mindes
&
fix
it
in
our
memories
that
it
never
slip
away
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
latter
end
of
the
faithfull
compared
with
the
primitive
estate
of
the
old
world
.
Of
the
communion
which
man
had
with
God
,
being
created
after
his
likenesse
.
(
a
)
The
image
of
God
in
the
soule
,
though
perfectly
beautifull
&
excellent
,
(
b
)
yet
inferiour
to
the
image
of
Christ
in
the
faithfull
,
the
perfection
&
perpetuity
thereof
in
the
world
to
come
.
(
c
)
The
body
at
first
though
naked
,
yet
without
shame
&
pain
,
erect
&
upright
,
in
all
the
senses
fitted
for
communion
with
God
;
(
d
)
but
hereafter
endued
with
more
noble
&
heavenly
qualities
,
spirituall
,
transparent
,
light
,
agile
,
ever
vigilant
in
feeing
&
communicating
with
God
.
(
e
)
The
dominion
over
the
creatures
given
at
first
,
illustrated
by
the
remnants
thereof
yet
apparent
.
(
f
)
not
to
be
compared
with
that
which
shall
be
,
in
regard
of
heaven
&
earth
&
all
that
is
therein
.
Of
their
mutuall
fellowship
with
one
another
.
(
g
)
Marriage
the
first
band
of
society
&
ground
of
all
other
,
&
to
that
end
instituted
&
honoured
of
God
for
their
mutual
comfort
:
(
h
)
yet
nothing
like
the
glorious
bands
of
communion
with
Saints
&
Angels
in
heaven
.
(
i
)
What
blessed
communion
Adam
&
Evah
might
have
had
with
their
posterity
living
to
this
day
,
if
neither
had
sinned
:
(
k
)
In
a
right
line
descendent
viewing
the
long
race
of
their
progeny
,
with
great
joy
to
themselves
,
(
l
)
and
no
lesse
happines
to
their
children
,
who
though
living
at
greatest
distance
,
might
then
with
ease
,
&
abundance
of
comfort
have
visited
them
and
communicated
with
them
:
(
m
)
In
the
collaterall
line
extended
on
each
side
to
brethren
&
sisters
,
all
rejoycing
in
one
another
,
in
their
loving
,
easy
&
pleasant
visitations
:
(
n
)
Yet
all
this
comes
short
of
the
heavenly
communion
in
the
world
to
come
,
the
love
of
Christ
,
the
manifold
rivolets
of
sweet
fellowship
,
the
free
&
glorious
motions
in
the
kingdome
of
heaven
.
THat
we
may
the
better
comprehend
that
happy
communion
,
wherewith
the
latter
end
of
the
faythfull
shall
be
glorifyed
,
let
us
somewhile
leave
our
speech
of
the
world
to
come
,
as
also
of
this
present
world
,
and
let
us
looke
back
into
the
world
that
is
gone
&
past
;
let
us
behold
the
glory
that
is
lost
,
that
by
the
greatnes
thereof
first
considered
in
it selfe
&
then
compared
with
this
to
come
,
the
glory
hereof
may
more
evidently
appeare
.
That
we
may
the
better
observe
the
difference
,
we
are
to
set
ourselves
as
it
were
in
a
middle
gate
betwixt
two
worlds
,
the
old
and
the
new
,
where
we
may
have
an
open
and
free
prospect
into
them
both
;
and
from
thence
we
are
to
cast
a
look
first
into
the
old
world
,
then
into
the
new
;
with
one
eye
to
behold
the
first
paradise
in
Eden
,
and
with
another
the
second
paradise
in
the
third
heavens
;
with
one
look
to
view
the
first
Adam
,
his
gifts
&
his
children
,
and
with
an
other
look
to
behold
the
second
Adam
,
Christ
Iesus
,
his
gifts
&
his
children
,
and
so
to
compare
the
glory
of
their
estates
together
.
In
such
a
middle
gate
or
tower
of
prospect
into
these
two
worlds
,
the
Prophets
&
Apostles
did
often
set
themselves
when
they
compared
them
together
,
as
appeareth
in
those
texts
,
Old
things
are
past
away
,
behold
all
things
are
become
new
.
2.
Cor.
5.17
.
Behold
I
create
new
heavens
&
a
new
earth
:
and
the
former
shall
not
be
remembred
,
nor
come
into
my
minde
.
Esa.
65.17
.
The
first
man
Adam
was
made
a
living
soule
,
the
last
Adam
was
made
a
quickening
spirit
.
1.
Cor.
15.45
.
so
v.
49.
&c.
(
a
)
The
glory
of
the
old
world
in
the
primitive
estate
thereof
,
consisted
also
in
a
blessed
fellowship
with
God
and
fellowship
with
men
.
This
blessed
fellowship
of
God
with
man
appeared
first
in
that
he
communicated
his
image
and
similitude
with
man
,
the
beauty
of
which
image
shined
especially
in
that
wisedome
holines
&
righteousnes
,
which
God
imprinted
in
the
soule
.
Gen.
1.26.27
.
with
Eph.
4.24
.
Coll.
3.10
.
Eccl.
7.29
.
By
that
wisedome
he
knew
God
&
saw
his
glory
,
by
that
holines
he
did
cleave
unto
him
&
embrace
him
with
love
,
reverence
&
confidence
,
and
so
in
both
communicated
with
God
.
At
the
bestowing
of
this
image
,
each
Person
in
the
holy
Trinity
did
work
together
,
&
each
gave
precious
&
excellent
gifts
unto
man
,
for
the
beautifying
of
his
soule
with
variety
of
graces
,
such
as
might
make
him
a
lovely
creature
,
in
whom
the
Lord
himselfe
might
take
delight
:
Rev.
4.10.11
.
with
Ioh.
1.3
.
Coll.
1.16
.
Iob
,
33.4
.
and
therefore
is
the
Trinity
described
consulting
about
this
work
,
Let
us
make
man
in
our
image
,
after
our
likenes
;
all
are
noted
with
the
title
of
creatours
or
makers
,
Eccl.
12.1
.
boreêcha
.
Iob.
35.10
.
ghnosai
.
As
upon
the
losse
of
this
image
,
when
Adam
begate
a
sonne
in
his
owne
likenes
,
Gen.
5.3
.
all
hatefull
&
ugly
deformity
of
sin
succeeded
&
every
imagination
of
the
thoughts
of
his
heart
was
onely
evill
continually
:
Gen.
6.5
.
so
had
he
reteyned
the
image
of
God
,
every
imagination
of
the
thoughts
of
his
heart
should
have
bene
onely
good
and
gracious
continually
,
without
any
inclination
to
evill
or
the
least
looking
awry
to
any
thing
that
might
have
bene
displeasant
in
the
sight
of
God
.
And
this
image
of
God
had
bene
such
a
beauty
as
the
eye
of
man
never
saw
in
this
corrupt
world
;
such
a
perfect
beauty
,
such
a
symmetry
&
harmony
of
grace
as
that
Gods
owne
judicious
eye
should
have
found
no
fault
or
dislike
in
it
.
(
b
)
And
yet
even
this
perfect
beauty
given
at
the
first
creation
,
was
farre
inferiour
and
not
to
be
compared
with
the
glory
of
the
world
to
come
:
even
that
which
was
made
glorious
had
no
glory
in
this
respect
,
by
reason
of
that
which
excelleth
.
2.
Cor.
3.10
.
The
first
man
is
of
the
earth
earthly
,
though
made
perfect
,
yet
in
a
lower
degree
of
perfection
:
the
second
man
is
the
Lord
from
heaven
.
As
is
the
earthly
,
such
are
they
that
be
earthly
;
and
as
is
the
heavenly
,
such
are
they
that
be
heavenly
.
As
we
have
borne
the
image
of
the
earthly
,
we
shall
also
beare
the
image
of
the
heavenly
,
1.
Cor.
15.47.48.49
.
and
shall
be
made
conforme
to
the
image
of
the
Sonne
of
God
:
Rom.
8.29
.
and
that
pleasant
image
of
Christ
is
the
highest
degree
of
perfection
,
the
sweetest
mirrour
of
beauty
in
heaven
or
earth
,
stayning
the
glory
of
the
former
image
.
The
innocency
of
Adam
was
a
white
robe
&
a
glorious
ornament
unto
him
;
but
the
righteousnes
of
God
in
Christ
is
a
white
robe
more
pure
&
precious
,
of
a
finer
threed
,
of
a
brighter
white
,
of
a
more
divine
fashion
to
adorne
the
soule
;
and
by
that
righteousnes
put
on
,
the
Lord
himselfe
becomes
a
diademe
of
beauty
unto
his
people
,
Esa.
28.5
.
&
62.3
.
Kings
use
to
give
gifts
according
to
the
state
of
kings
,
great
,
&
royall
;
Esth.
2.18
.
and
so
did
the
heavenly
King
at
the
first
creation
:
but
the
have
bene
no
distemperature
of
the
ayre
as
is
felt
now
adayes
,
no
afflicting
stormes
or
tempests
,
no
excesse
of
cold
or
heat
,
but
that
the
naked
body
unclothed
without
any
paine
or
trouble
might
well
have
endured
the
same
.
Now
both
the
shame
&
paine
of
nakednes
is
very
great
;
Esa.
20.4
.
2.
Sam.
10.4.5
.
Reu.
3.18
.
&
16.15
.
1.
Cor.
4.11
.
2.
Cor.
11.27
.
and
such
that
men
strive
to
cover
the
whole
body
so
farre
as
necessity
will
permit
,
the
hands
&
face
being
therefore
excepted
;
the
face
left
uncovered
,
lest
the
eyes
should
be
blindfold
&
the
breath
stopt
;
&
the
hands
lest
the
manifold
works
of
man
in
his
divers
callings
should
be
hindered
;
and
yet
even
they
also
so
muffled
sometimes
with
maskes
&
muffes
&
mittens
,
that
with
great
cumber
&
trouble
they
are
often
in
the
day
covered
&
uncovered
&
covered
againe
to
avoyd
the
injury
of
the
weather
.
A
great
freedome
it
was
to
have
bene
without
care
what
to
put
on
;
when
as
they
needed
no
such
exhortations
as
are
since
given
to
us
thereabout
.
Matth.
6.25.31
.
Againe
the
speciall
forme
of
mans
body
erect
&
upright
with
his
face
upward
,
whereas
other
creatures
are
made
with
their
heads
hanging
downward
&
with
their
faces
prone
to
the
earth
,
doth
shew
that
man
is
called
to
fellowship
with
the
Lord
dwelling
on
high
.
As
the
Lord
when
he
still
exhorts
us
to
lift
up
our
eyes
&
looke
up
toward
God
,
doth
in
that
phrase
call
us
to
communion
with
him
,
to
trust
in
him
,
to
love
him
&
to
aspire
unto
him
:
Psal.
123.2
.
Esa.
17.7
.
&
45.22
.
so
when
he
made
Adam
in
such
a
forme
with
his
head
and
eyes
lift
up
,
even
in
that
manner
of
work
the
Lord
called
him
to
looke
to
his
Creatour
,
and
to
embrace
him
the
author
of
all
his
good
.
Besides
this
what
are
all
the
senses
of
the
body
but
so
many
instruments
of
our
communion
with
God
,
or
so
many
doores
of
the
soule
by
which
both
the
Lord
enters
in
to
shew
himselfe
,
and
the
soule
goes
out
to
behold
him
?
By
them
his
praise
is
heard
,
his
glory
is
seene
,
his
goodnes
&
gifts
are
tasted
,
his
sweetnes
smelled
,
yea
&
groaped
or
handled
of
us
.
Actes
.
17.27
.
By
them
both
faith
&
love
&
feare
of
God
is
learned
.
As
by
the
senses
of
the
body
God
communicated
his
goodnes
with
Adam
,
so
by
the
members
of
his
body
he
was
to
communicate
his
heart
with
God
,
to
serve
the
Lord
,
to
render
thanks
unto
him
,
&
to
glorify
him
;
at
first
,
could
not
without
a
change
have
inherited
the
kingdome
of
God
,
1.
Cor.
15.50.51
.
His
eyes
had
never
seene
nor
could
have
seene
that
face
of
God
which
is
in
the
light
unapproachable
.
1.
Tim.
6.16
.
with
Exo.
33.20
.
If
the
eyes
of
holy
men
have
fayled
in
waiting
for
the
comforts
and
deliverances
promised
in
this
life
;
Psa.
119.82.123
.
how
much
more
should
our
eyes
wait
&
our
flesh
long
for
that
end
,
where
even
in
our
flesh
we
shall
see
God
,
so
as
Adam
in
paradise
could
not
doe
?
Iob.
19.26.27
.
Oh
that
the
remembrance
of
this
end
were
printed
deeply
in
our
hearts
!
that
it
might
ever
be
retained
,
as
the
words
that
are
written
or
plowed
and
the
furrowes
engraven
with
an
yron
pen
filled
with
lead
in
stead
of
inke
,
&
in
the
stony
rocke
in
stead
of
paper
,
all
firme
to
endure
;
so
as
Iob
wished
that
his
hope
of
this
same
glorious
end
might
be
recorded
.
Iob.
19.23.24
.
&c.
(
e
)
Looke
we
back
againe
into
the
old
world
,
&
behold
how
God
further
communicated
his
image
with
the
whole
person
of
man
,
in
that
dominion
&
lordship
which
he
gave
unto
man
over
the
earth
&
all
the
creatures
in
it
.
Gen.
1.28
.
Thereby
Adam
was
crowned
with
honour
and
dignity
;
set
over
the
works
of
Gods
hand
,
all
things
being
put
under
his
feet
,
sheepe
&
oxen
,
beasts
of
the
field
,
fowles
of
the
aire
,
&
fish
of
the
sea
.
Psal.
8.5.6.7.8
.
God
brought
them
all
before
Adam
,
as
it
were
to
doe
homage
unto
him
as
unto
their
king
,
&
in
signe
of
subjection
to
receive
their
names
from
him
.
Gen.
2.19.20
.
Even
after
the
fall
&
since
the
rebellion
of
the
creatures
thereupon
,
the
service
which
they
yet
performe
unto
man
is
very
great
.
The
oxe
knowes
his
owner
and
the
asse
his
masters
crib
.
Esa.
1.3
.
The
husbandman
hath
taught
the
strong
horse
to
be
obedient
unto
him
;
to
draw
his
plow
&
his
cart
,
if
he
say
goe
,
he
goeth
;
if
he
say
come
,
he
cometh
;
at
one
word
the
horse
goeth
right
forward
,
at
another
he
stands
still
and
stirrs
not
;
at
one
word
he
turnes
to
the
right
hand
,
at
another
he
turnes
to
the
left
hand
.
The
silly
sheepe
are
taught
to
know
the
voyce
of
their
owne
shepheard
,
to
follow
him
&
to
distinguish
betwixt
his
voyce
&
the
voyce
of
a
stranger
which
they
will
not
follow
.
Iohn
.
10.3.4.5
.
Experience
shewes
how
the
doves
are
taught
to
carry
letters
for
men
.
The
birds
great
&
small
are
tamed
&
taught
to
come
at
the
call
of
man
;
even
the
ravenous
hawkes
at
the
voyce
and
call
of
the
faulconer
.
The
dogs
are
taught
many
arts
of
hunting
in
divers
kindes
.
It
is
strange
to
heare
&
see
how
the
waterfoules
in
Freeseland
,
Waterland
and
elswhere
are
taught
to
entise
other
wild
foules
&
bring
them
into
the
snare
,
and
then
to
give
a
watchword
unto
their
master
to
sease
upon
them
.
If
thus
farre
they
be
subdued
unto
man
,
even
after
the
fall
,
what
is
that
service
which
they
should
have
performed
before
the
fall
,
when
both
man
should
have
had
more
understanding
to
teach
&
governe
them
&
they
a
more
inclinable
&
tractable
disposition
to
have
obeyed
?
As
Iehosaphat
witnessed
his
fellowship
with
the
kings
of
Israel
,
when
he
professed
,
My
people
are
as
thy
people
,
and
my
horses
as
thy
horses
;
1.
Kings
22.4
.
&
2.
Kings
3.7
.
so
hath
the
Lord
hereby
declared
his
communion
with
man
by
making
his
creatures
our
servants
,
his
horses
our
horses
,
&c.
It
cannot
be
conceived
or
knowne
of
us
how
great
pleasure
&
delight
man
should
have
had
in
this
dignity
communicated
unto
him
of
God
.
The
earth
it selfe
&
all
the
increase
thereof
was
also
subjected
unto
man
:
Gen.
1.28
.
paradise
&
all
the
pleasant
fruits
thereof
;
Gen.
2.8.16
.
whereas
otherwise
every
one
might
have
bene
as
dangerous
&
pernicious
to
be
eaten
&
tasted
of
as
was
the
forbidden
fruit
:
the
greene
grasse
diversifyed
with
sweet
flowers
of
sundry
colours
&
shapes
was
spread
as
a
pleasant
carpet
for
man
to
tread
upon
;
and
by
a
speciall
providence
the
ground
was
greene
,
a
colour
wholesomest
for
the
eye-sight
of
man
:
the
firmament
above
beautifyed
with
so
many
spangles
of
shining
starres
was
spread
out
as
a
canopie
over
the
head
of
man
where
ever
he
goes
,
Esa.
40.22
.
more
glorious
then
those
carried
over
the
heads
of
Popes
or
Emperours
.
Even
those
heavenly
bodies
are
communicated
and
distributed
unto
man
for
his
benefit
&
comfort
,
Deu.
4.19
.
(
f
)
And
yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
if
we
cast
our
eye
into
the
world
to
come
the
glory
thereof
will
be
found
far
to
surmount
all
this
.
That
which
is
now
above
our
heads
shall
then
be
found
to
be
under
our
feet
.
The
visible
heavens
that
now
are
,
are
not
thought
good
enough
nor
pleasant
enough
for
the
elect
:
but
they
shall
passe
away
with
a
noise
;
2.
Pet.
3.10
.
into
singing
;
Esa.
44.23
.
the
sea
shall
roare
&
the
floods
clap
their
hands
,
the
field
shall
be
joyfull
&
all
that
is
therein
.
Psal.
96.11.12
.
&
98.7.8
.
And
yet
all
this
is
not
enough
;
if
every
twigge
of
all
the
trees
in
the
world
were
a
flute
or
sapwhistle
;
if
every
stalk
of
corne
in
the
field
or
reed
by
the
waters
side
were
all
pipes
,
blowne
by
the
winde
;
yet
all
would
be
too
little
to
resound
this
incomprehensible
glory
.
And
in
the
meane
time
untill
this
glory
be
revealed
,
untill
the
sons
of
God
be
manifested
,
they
wait
&
hold
up
their
heads
in
exspectation
,
they
groane
&
travell
in
paine
,
longing
for
this
blessed
end
:
Rom.
8.19.22
.
and
so
doe
they
that
have
the
first
fruits
of
the
Spirit
,
groane
&
sigh
within
themselves
,
waiting
for
the
adoption
,
the
redemption
of
their
bodies
.
vers.
23.
This
is
the
desired
end
which
God
calles
us
so
oft
to
remember
;
how
can
men
thinke
of
it
without
desiring
it
?
how
can
they
desire
it
aright
without
praying
for
it
?
how
can
men
thinke
they
pray
aright
for
it
,
unlesse
they
prepare
themselves
thereunto
by
denying
the
world
?
What
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
in
all
holy
conversation
&
godlines
,
whiles
we
looke
for
this
end
?
with
what
care
&
diligence
should
we
labour
to
be
found
of
him
in
peace
,
without
spot
&
blamelesse
?
2.
Pet.
3.11.14
.
(
g
)
BEsides
the
fellowship
with
God
in
the
old
world
,
if
we
againe
looke
back
into
it
,
we
may
behold
an
other
happines
of
men
in
their
mutuall
fellowship
one
with
another
.
The
first
conjugation
of
humane
society
was
that
of
man
&
wife
by
marriage
;
this
was
the
originall
&
ground
of
all
other
societies
:
from
hence
sprung
the
names
&
estates
of
father
&
mother
,
with
their
sonnes
and
daughters
:
out
of
this
society
in
family
sprung
all
the
societies
in
Church
&
common-wealth
.
When
God
could
have
made
men
of
new
clods
of
the
earth
so
as
Adam
was
made
at
first
,
Gen.
2.7
.
and
so
have
multiplyed
them
abundantly
,
according
to
the
abundance
of
spirit
that
was
in
him
;
Mal.
2.15
.
yet
he
thought
it
good
to
create
not
onely
one
woman
for
one
man
,
which
he
might
have
done
in
many
couples
of
them
,
but
also
to
make
onely
one
couple
of
them
,
and
from
them
to
draw
all
the
lines
of
consanguinity
&
affinity
,
which
should
be
so
many
bandes
of
love
to
unite
&
binde
all
mankinde
new
.
Cast
we
our
eye
that
way
againe
,
&
behold
how
in
the
resurrection
they
neither
marry
nor
give
in
marriage
but
are
as
the
angels
of
God
in
heaven
.
Matt.
22.30
.
All
the
comforts
of
marriage
shall
be
as
it
were
swallowed
up
&
overwhelmed
of
that
heavenly
glory
,
&
vanish
away
in
the
sight
of
it
.
There
shall
be
more
glorious
bands
of
communion
with
Saints
&
Angels
,
then
is
the
matrimoniall
covenant
;
sweeter
knots
of
loving
fellowship
,
&
faster
then
the
knot
of
marriage
;
the
bond
of
the
Spirit
uniting
hearts
&
mindes
in
one
more
then
all
the
cords
of
consanguinity
or
affinity
.
All
the
faithfull
soules
shall
be
presented
unto
Christ
as
pure
virgines
:
2.
Cor
,
11.2
.
they
are
&
shall
be
ever
his
loves
,
his
doves
,
his
undefiled
:
Cant.
5.2
.
and
he
shall
be
their
bridegroome
,
Matt.
25.1
.
fayrer
then
the
children
of
men
;
Psal.
45.2
.
white
and
ruddy
,
the
chiefest
of
ten
thousand
,
wholly
delectable
&
lovely
:
Cant.
5.10
.
&c.
far
above
the
first
Adam
.
The
heavenly
paradise
shall
be
an
eternall
wedding-chamber
,
and
all
the
Angels
of
God
shall
rejoyce
for
them
to
whom
such
honour
is
vouchsafed
.
Luke
15.10
.
What
remaineth
to
be
done
of
us
untill
we
come
to
that
immortall
&
undefiled
inheritance
,
but
that
we
aspire
unto
it
dayly
,
that
we
have
this
end
before
us
as
the
loadstarre
of
our
comfort
&
direction
,
that
we
be
carried
forward
amaine
toward
this
price
of
our
heavenly
calling
?
one
would
thinke
this
should
be
a
spurre
sharp
enough
,
to
make
us
runne
the
race
of
godlines
set
before
us
,
while
we
have
such
glory
propounded
&
the
call
of
our
Bridegroome
inciting
us
.
(
i
)
From
Adam
&
Evah
come
we
to
their
children
,
&
looke
into
the
old
world
againe
.
Had
not
sinne
come
into
the
world
by
the
transgression
of
Adam
;
had
he
&
his
posterity
continued
untill
this
time
in
their
uprightnes
,
in
the
image
of
God
wherein
they
were
created
;
what
a
glorious
&
blessed
communion
should
man
have
then
enjoyed
even
upon
the
earth
?
If
sinne
had
bene
kept
out
of
the
world
,
then
had
not
death
entred
:
Rom.
5.12
.
with
Gen.
2.17
.
&
3.17.19
.
then
might
Adam
&
Evah
have
bene
alive
to
this
day
,
&
seene
their
childrens
children
,
not
unto
the
third
&
fourth
,
but
to
the
thirtieth
&
fourtieth
or
hundredth
generation
,
&
all
of
them
faire
&
without
blemish
either
of
soule
or
body
,
without
any
had
thirty
renowned
sonnes
that
rode
on
thirty
asse
colts
&
ruled
over
thirty
cities
;
Iudg.
10
3.4
.
of
Ibzan
having
twise
as
many
children
,
thirty
sonnes
and
thirty
daughters
,
living
to
see
them
all
married
;
Iudg.
12.8.9
.
of
Abdon
that
had
fourty
sonnes
&
thirty
nephewes
,
all
honourable
,
riding
on
seventy
asse
colts
;
vers.
14.
ibid.
then
what
must
the
honour
of
Adam
&
Evah
have
bene
in
all
their
innumerable
sonnes
&
daughters
,
being
all
Lords
and
rulers
of
the
earth
and
all
the
creatures
therein
subdued
unto
them
;
to
have
seene
all
these
come
about
them
by
course
,
&
that
with
bowed
knees
to
honour
them
;
with
stretched
out
armes
to
embrace
them
;
with
loving
&
cheerefull
countenances
to
rejoyce
them
;
with
obedient
hearts
to
serve
them
;
such
children
as
had
never
offended
them
nor
any
besides
such
as
never
had
given
any
occasion
of
greefe
to
them
or
of
complaint
to
others
?
According
to
the
proportion
of
the
cause
both
in
respect
of
their
number
&
of
their
excellent
graces
,
their
joy
must
have
bene
a
thousand
times
greater
then
the
joy
of
other
parents
,
that
yet
have
counted
themselves
happy
in
their
children
.
Their
dayes
without
decay
should
have
bene
lengthened
,
and
their
yeares
drawne
out
with
comfort
;
their
eyes
never
dimmed
with
age
like
Isaac
that
could
not
know
one
sonne
from
another
:
Gen.
27.1
.
&c.
but
their
youth
should
have
bene
renewed
more
then
the
Eagles
,
by
eating
the
tree
of
life
in
the
midst
of
the
garden
,
&
so
with
a
quick
sence
and
fresh
memory
ever
have
enjoyed
a
deligtfull
conversation
with
their
posterity
.
(
l
)
To
come
from
the
joy
of
parents
to
marke
the
childrens
happines
;
consider
we
againe
the
love
ascendent
,
by
which
the
posterity
of
Adam
should
have
had
comfortable
communion
with
their
elders
from
the
next
parents
upward
for
an
hundred
generations
unto
Adam
:
for
according
to
the
phrase
of
Scripture
a
man
that
lives
an
hundred
yeare
is
said
to
see
his
children
unto
the
third
&
fourth
generation
:
and
so
according
to
this
speech
we
may
well
reckon
an
hundred
generations
&
more
from
Adam
to
our
time
.
Now
as
childrens
children
are
the
crowne
of
old
men
;
so
the
glory
of
children
are
their
fathers
:
Prov.
17.6
.
and
every
one
of
the
last
generation
having
had
an
hundred
fathers
,
one
older
then
another
to
Adam
,
&
all
living
together
and
all
of
them
holy
patriarkes
,
the
oracles
of
God
unto
their
children
,
full
of
wise
counsell
,
holy
instructions
and
divine
consolations
,
&
as
full
of
love
&
tender
affection
,
which
could
not
but
have
yeelded
pleasant
words
,
like
the
hony
combe
,
sweetnes
to
the
soule
&
health
to
the
bones
:
Prov.
16.24
.
what
joy
then
in
this
state
of
innocency
should
have
bene
to
the
children
in
such
a
communion
;
where
every
one
should
have
had
an
hundred
crowns
of
glory
&
more
;
every
one
of
their
fathers
being
better
unto
them
then
any
crowne
of
the
finest
gold
of
Ophir
or
Vphaz
?
That
we
may
the
better
conceive
of
this
,
let
us
suppose
that
which
might
have
bene
according
to
the
first
foundation
of
the
world
,
&
let
us
set
before
our
eyes
Adam
dwelling
in
paradise
in
Eden
as
in
the
center
of
the
habitable
world
,
and
all
his
children
placed
round
about
him
;
in
this
order
that
the
next
succeeding
generations
should
inhabit
in
the
next
circle
or
climate
,
a
little
more
remote
from
him
,
and
the
next
ensuing
generations
should
be
planted
yet
a
little
further
off
,
&
so
the
next
following
still
further
and
further
unto
the
hundreth
generation
,
reaching
to
the
ends
of
the
earth
.
And
to
speake
now
even
of
those
that
were
furthest
off
,
of
the
last
generations
,
when
they
at
any
time
should
have
desired
to
visit
their
first
parent
Adam
&
to
have
communicated
with
him
;
oh
what
comfort
,
what
pleasant
recreation
and
refreshing
of
their
soule
might
that
have
bene
unto
them
!
Suppose
it
had
bene
an
hundred
dayes
journey
&
more
,
yet
no
labour
before
the
fall
was
painefull
;
no
travell
should
have
bene
wearisome
;
no
danger
should
have
molested
them
in
the
way
:
in
passing
through
an
hundred
countries
a
man
should
have
met
with
no
barbarian
,
while
there
was
no
confusion
of
languages
in
the
world
;
every
one
they
met
should
have
blessed
them
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
and
have
bene
ready
to
goe
with
them
a
mile
or
more
,
&
brought
them
on
their
way
if
they
would
.
Matt.
5.41
.
Vnder
every
tongue
there
should
have
bene
hony
&
milk
of
gracious
speech
&
of
pleasant
discourse
,
and
their
lippes
should
have
dropped
as
an
hony
combe
.
Cant.
4.11
.
At
the
end
of
every
dayes
journey
a
man
might
have
come
to
lodge
at
the
mansion
place
of
his
owne
naturall
father
or
grandfather
,
though
every
day
still
with
him
that
should
be
by
one
generation
older
then
the
former
.
Every
harbour
in
each
country
should
have
bene
a
delightfull
paradise
,
and
their
deare
parents
,
their
noble
progenitours
should
there
have
entertained
them
with
all
the
pleasantest
fruits
of
their
garden
,
rejoycing
over
them
,
putting
them
into
their
bosome
,
&
powring
out
their
hearts
unto
them
;
&
above
all
materiall
food
,
their
sweet
conferences
,
according
to
the
work
of
Gods
Spirit
in
his
children
;
Psal.
44.1
.
&
78.3.4
.
their
stories
of
old
matters
which
they
had
seene
,
workes
of
divine
providence
,
the
yeares
of
Gods
right
hand
,
&
all
of
mercy
&
benefits
,
while
no
sinne
had
bene
in
the
world
;
their
narrations
of
divine
visions
,
&
their
talke
with
God
,
according
to
that
course
which
God
had
begun
with
Adam
before
the
fall
;
these
conferences
should
have
bene
a
spirituall
banquet
&
their
best
cheare
,
more
pleasant
then
the
juyce
of
the
pomegranate
&
above
any
spiced
wine
to
rejoyce
the
heart
.
And
thus
as
they
proceeded
in
their
journey
they
might
still
at
every
harbour
have
drunk
older
,
sweeter
and
mellower
wine
of
consolation
,
&
still
have
bene
entertained
by
their
more
ancient
fathers
,
which
could
tell
them
of
things
done
before
that
patriark
was
borne
with
whom
they
had
lodged
the
night
before
.
And
when
they
had
thus
in
order
passed
on
along
by
an
hundred
patriarks
,
their
owne
fathers
,
&
in
every
station
from
day
to
day
had
bene
filled
with
more
&
more
comfort
;
then
at
last
comming
to
their
first
parent
,
old
Adam
,
the
patriark
of
patriarks
,
to
his
garden
in
Eden
,
&
finding
him
there
in
his
integrity
without
any
decay
of
Gods
image
in
him
strong
in
body
&
minde
,
flourishing
as
a
greene
olive
tree
,
&
encreased
abundantly
in
wisedome
&
in
all
the
gifts
of
holines
&
righteousnes
;
oh
what
joy
should
it
have
bene
to
have
come
before
him
,
&
seene
him
eye
to
eye
,
to
have
bene
heartily
welcommed
by
him
,
&
with
all
joy
to
be
owned
by
him
as
his
children
,
to
have
had
him
layd
his
hands
upon
them
&
blessed
them
;
&
in
like
manner
to
have
saluted
their
most
deare
mother
Evah
,
&
to
have
bene
embraced
&
kissed
by
her
!
But
especially
it
would
then
have
bene
a
principall
comfort
to
have
receyved
the
Sacrament
with
him
;
to
have
gone
into
the
midst
of
the
garden
with
him
,
whiles
aire
:
as
God
brought
these
to
Adam
to
see
how
he
would
name
them
;
Ge.
2.19.20
.
so
might
Adam
shew
them
to
his
children
,
&
according
to
the
wisedome
given
him
at
the
first
,
conferre
againe
of
their
natures
&
the
reason
of
their
names
with
those
his
children
created
in
the
same
image
of
God
with
him
&
taught
of
God
,
that
he
might
rejoyce
in
them
also
as
they
with
him
.
Though
Solomon
spake
of
trees
,
from
the
cedar
in
Lebanon
to
the
hyssope
on
the
wal
;
also
of
beasts
&
fouls
,
creeping
things
&
fishes
,
&
was
wiser
than
all
the
philosophers
in
the
degenerate
&
corrupt
world
:
1.
Kin.
4
.
29-34
.
yet
was
his
wisedome
but
ignorance
in
comparison
of
that
primitive
estate
&
the
wisedome
given
to
Adam
at
the
first
.
After
this
&
a
multitude
of
other
pleasures
they
might
have
returned
loaden
with
blessings
,
&
filled
with
comfort
as
much
as
their
heart
could
hold
.
And
if
at
any
time
Adam
&
Evah
would
in
like
manner
have
gone
abroad
on
progresse
to
have
visited
their
children
,
what
comfort
should
this
have
bene
unto
their
children
to
have
entertained
that
most
royall
&
honourable
person
above
all
others
,
that
right
Catholick
King
or
universal
Monarch
&
father
of
the
whole
world
,
with
Evah
their
Queene-mother
,
&
therefore
to
have
bene
reverenced
,
loved
&
obeyed
by
all
?
How
would
they
have
receyved
him
as
an
angel
of
God
to
the
unspeakable
joy
both
of
him
&
them
mutually
?
(
m
)
And
as
the
glory
of
this
communion
might
thus
be
observed
in
the
persons
allyed
in
a
right
line
,
both
descendent
&
ascendent
;
so
also
in
the
collaterall
line
extended
on
each
side
both
farre
&
neere
to
brethren
&
sisters
,
&
an
hundred
other
degrees
of
kinred
further
off
:
among
all
which
(
if
man
had
continued
in
his
estate
wherein
the
Lord
placed
him
)
there
should
then
have
bene
a
most
loving
&
pleasant
conversation
,
more
then
can
be
imagined
.
It
had
bene
as
easy
for
these
to
have
travelled
a
thousand
miles
to
embrace
their
friends
,
as
it
is
now
for
us
to
goe
one
small
dayes-journey
.
While
there
was
no
evill
of
sinne
,
there
should
have
bene
no
evill
of
paine
or
trouble
in
any
of
their
labours
.
And
besides
in
the
state
of
innocency
,
great
help
&
comfort
should
have
bene
afforded
unto
man
by
the
service
of
other
creatures
,
as
hath
bene
shewed
before
.
Even
in
this
corrupt
&
degenerate
estate
of
man
&
beast
,
all
kinde
2.
Cor.
6.18
.
behold
my
spouse
,
my
wife
,
my
bride
.
Ioh.
3.29
.
Rev.
19.7
.
&
21.2
.
All
the
speciall
bands
of
love
&
union
,
whether
in
the
root
of
marriage
,
or
in
the
branches
of
kinred
,
whether
in
the
degrees
ascending
,
descending
,
or
any
way
extending
themselves
,
either
in
the
right
line
or
in
the
side
line
,
they
are
all
found
in
Christ
,
all
meet
together
&
are
combined
in
him
.
He
alone
,
the
new
Adam
is
instead
of
all
the
fathers
&
mothers
,
brethren
or
sisters
,
sonnes
or
daughters
;
the
comfort
of
all
&
more
fruits
of
love
then
all
the
kinred
of
the
old
world
could
have
afforded
unto
us
,
is
to
be
enjoyed
in
the
kingdome
of
Christ
.
And
looke
how
Christ
esteemes
of
his
elect
,
so
shall
they
be
esteemed
&
loved
of
all
others
there
where
his
word
requiring
it
must
needs
be
performed
.
Ioh.
13.34
.
&
15.12.13
.
And
therefore
looke
how
many
Saints
&
Angels
there
be
in
heaven
,
so
many
sweet
fountaines
of
loving
communion
there
be
for
every
soule
to
drinke
at
,
farre
passing
all
the
love
of
friends
ever
tasted
in
the
lower
world
.
From
every
one
shall
flow
rivers
of
water
of
life
,
Ioh.
7.38
.
Christ
Iesus
being
the
headspring
of
all
;
for
then
shall
that
&
all
the
rest
of
his
promises
be
fullfilled
in
the
highest
degree
.
It
is
matter
of
more
joy
even
now
to
sit
at
the
table
of
the
Lord
,
to
receive
the
Sacrament
of
the
New
Testament
,
then
it
was
to
pluck
apples
from
the
tree
of
life
in
paradise
;
greater
benefits
are
sealed
,
even
Christ
is
herein
exhibited
unto
us
,
a
gift
more
excellent
then
all
those
that
were
confirmed
unto
Adam
by
the
tree
of
life
:
but
then
especially
shall
the
difference
appeare
,
when
the
faythfull
shall
partake
in
the
marriage
supper
of
the
Lambe
in
heaven
;
when
they
shall
be
brought
before
the
Lord
,
the
ancient
of
dayes
,
the
everlasting
God
,
before
whom
Adam
,
though
alive
at
this
day
,
should
be
as
a
child
of
yesterday
,
a
thousand
yeares
being
but
as
one
day
in
his
sight
;
when
they
shall
heare
him
speake
&
tell
of
his
eternall
love
of
us
before
the
world
,
in
his
decrees
of
election
and
predestination
so
often
poynted
at
in
Scripture
,
and
the
like
precious
thoughts
of
his
grace
to
us
ward
,
this
shall
be
the
fullnes
of
joy
infinitely
exceeding
all
the
supposed
delights
of
the
old
world
.
As
for
the
pleasant
journeys
&
motions
,
we
may
not
thinke
that
the
godly
shall
be
there
as
in
a
prison
.
together
in
heavenly
places
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Eph.
2.6
.
CHAP.
VII
.
How
God
calleth
men
to
remember
the
latter
end
of
Reprobates
.
The
fearfulnes
&
greevousnes
of
the
second
death
set
forth
by
(
a
)
The
deserving
cause
,
Sinne
,
which
is
especially
aggravated
by
the
wisedome
,
authority
,
goodnes
,
&
other
attributes
of
God
:
(
b
)
The
inflicting
cause
,
the
wrath
of
God
,
from
which
the
whole
misery
&
all
the
circumstances
of
the
second
death
have
their
denominations
;
(
c
)
compared
unto
fire
,
yet
different
from
common
fire
,
unquenchable
,
most
piercing
,
largely
extending
it selfe
,
&
taking
hold
on
the
greatest
in
the
world
:
(
d
)
This
fire
&
the
fiercenes
of
it
made
plaine
by
the
observation
of
sundry
fires
already
kindled
in
the
bowels
of
the
earth
,
in
vegetative
&
sensitive
creatures
,
in
the
body
of
man
,
in
the
aire
&
firmament
,
in
the
angels
,
(
e
)
but
chiefly
in
the
course
of
Gods
just
indignation
against
sinners
,
seriously
to
be
considered
of
all
that
desire
to
escape
it
.
(
f
)
The
effects
,
dolefull
cryes
&
lamentations
of
the
tormented
,
of
the
Devils
themselves
,
yea
even
of
our
blessed
Saviour
in
his
sufferings
.
(
g
)
Particular
manifestations
of
Gods
wrath
against
particular
sinnes
&
transgressions
of
every
commandement
,
both
of
the
first
&
second
table
.
THe
end
of
all
flesh
hath
bene
represented
unto
us
of
God
by
a
basket
of
summer
fruit
,
ripe
for
the
harvest
,
ready
to
be
gathered
.
The
blessed
end
of
the
godly
hath
bene
shewed
in
the
basket
of
good
figs
,
very
good
:
there
remaines
yet
the
basket
of
rotten
figs
,
very
naught
,
to
be
marked
of
us
;
for
that
sight
is
also
propounded
unto
us
of
God
&
he
calles
us
to
remember
the
end
of
the
wicked
thereby
,
whiles
that
basket
was
in
vision
also
set
before
the
Temple
of
the
Lord.
Ier.
24.1
.
It
is
an
hideous
&
fearefull
sight
to
open
the
graves
where
the
greene
carcases
of
dead
men
doe
lye
,
to
behold
the
grieslines
&
lothsomnes
of
death
in
them
,
and
who
doth
not
flie
from
it
?
But
much
more
horrour
it
is
to
looke
upon
the
dead
soules
in
Hell
,
their
torment
&
lothsome
estate
being
an
hundred
times
more
&
worse
to
be
endured
then
the
sight
of
any
rotten
carcasses
in
the
grave
:
Yet
are
we
called
of
God
to
remember
same
offences
of
striking
or
cursing
committed
against
others
were
not
so
,
though
some
children
might
happily
have
as
much
wisedome
as
their
father
&
mother
,
yet
their
authority
alone
being
despised
,
brought
such
woe
.
Now
the
authority
of
God
the
heavenly
father
over
his
creature
being
infinitely
greater
then
the
authority
of
any
earthly
father
over
his
children
;
the
contempt
thereof
doth
accordingly
procure
an
infinite
woe
unto
those
that
disobey
God
,
that
reject
his
Law
&
make
their
owne
lust
their
law
,
&
prefer
the
doing
of
their
owne
vile
wills
before
the
obedience
of
his
holy
&
heavenly
will
.
So
in
like
manner
the
infinite
evill
of
sinne
appeareth
distinctly
in
this
,
that
it
is
committed
against
the
infinite
goodnes
&
mercy
of
God
.
There
are
in
creatures
manifold
degrees
of
love
&
kindnes
:
&
the
love
of
one
doth
an
hundred
times
exceed
the
love
of
some
other
,
both
in
tendernes
of
affection
&
in
multitude
of
benefits
.
And
in
such
case
the
treachery
of
such
as
deale
falsely
&
wickedly
against
their
cheefest
friends
,
becomes
an
hundredfold
greater
evill
then
the
sin
of
some
others
.
Now
the
Lord
is
love
it selfe
;
1.
Ioh.
4.8.16
.
&
herein
is
love
,
not
that
we
love
God
,
but
that
he
loved
us
:
vers.
10.
his
grace
&
the
gifts
of
his
eternall
&
free
grace
doe
infinitely
exceed
all
other
love
;
he
gave
himselfe
to
be
our
God
&
portion
,
his
Sonne
to
be
our
ransome
.
And
therefore
to
sin
against
this
high
&
immeasurable
grace
;
to
contemne
this
love
&
to
love
that
which
is
vanitie
of
vanities
more
then
God
,
doth
make
the
sin
of
such
to
be
out
of
measure
sinfull
,
&
deserveth
an
infinite
hatred
&
misery
to
ensue
thereupon
.
And
thus
the
greevousnes
of
sinne
is
to
be
considered
&
conceived
in
respect
of
the
other
divine
attributes
;
whereby
we
may
see
as
it
were
,
ten
infinites
in
one
&
behold
many
windowes
of
contemplation
opened
before
us
,
through
which
we
may
have
a
huge
&
vast
prospect
of
the
endles
&
unsearchable
woe
of
sinne
,
that
is
to
be
felt
in
the
second
death
.
Though
there
be
many
other
aggravations
of
sinne
,
yet
this
so
farre
exceeds
the
rest
as
if
they
all
were
nothing
in
comparison
of
this
:
therefore
doth
the
Spirit
often
urge
this
consideration
upon
men
,
saying
to
the
sinners
,
Ye
have
lyed
,
not
unto
men
but
unto
God
:
Act.
5.4
.
&
he
that
despiseth
,
despiseth
not
man
,
but
God
,
who
hath
also
given
us
his
holy
Spirit
,
1.
Thes.
and
it
containes
more
then
a
world
of
bookes
can
expresse
.
(
c
)
This
fierce
wrath
of
God
is
often
in
Scripture
compared
unto
burning
&
devouring
fire
;
Deut.
32.22
.
Ier.
15.14
.
&
17.4
.
Ezek.
21.31
.
&
22.21
.
&
36.5
.
Zeph.
1.18
.
&
accordingly
is
the
torment
in
hell
described
unto
us
by
the
name
of
hellfire
.
Matt.
5.22
.
&
18.9
.
The
smarting
paine
caused
by
fire
is
well
knowne
by
the
common
use
thereof
among
us
:
And
yet
above
the
nature
of
common
fire
,
which
is
made
for
the
comfort
of
man
,
to
cheere
him
&
to
make
him
laugh
,
Esa.
44.16
.
this
dolefull
fire
of
hell
is
propounded
unto
us
of
God
by
many
strange
descriptions
.
It
is
a
fire
not
like
unto
ours
that
may
be
quenched
,
but
an
unquenchable
fire
;
Esa.
66.24
.
Mark
.
9.44
Rev.
14.11
.
an
everlasting
fire
,
Matt.
18.8
.
&
25.41
.
which
so
burnes
the
wicked
as
that
it
doth
not
consume
them
,
but
keeps
them
alive
in
death
,
that
they
may
burne
for
ever
and
ever
.
It
is
a
fire
that
will
not
onely
burne
stones
,
melt
yron
&
brasse
,
but
a
subtile
,
piercing
fire
,
that
burnes
even
the
spirits
&
soules
of
men
;
being
a
fire
prepared
for
the
devill
&
his
angels
,
which
are
spirits
,
Matt.
25.41
.
Rev.
20.10
.
and
therefore
farre
more
terrible
then
our
fire
by
which
tyrants
burne
the
bodies
of
martyrs
,
but
cannot
burne
their
soules
.
Mat.
10.28
.
For
the
greatnes
of
it
,
it
is
a
bottomlesse
pit
;
Rev.
9.1.2
.
deep
&
large
;
Esa.
30.33
.
a
lake
or
sea
of
fire
,
Rev.
20.14.15
.
for
the
names
of
lake
or
sea
are
sometimes
in
Scripture
indifferently
put
one
for
another
:
Matt.
8.24
.
with
Luk.
8.23
.
and
this
burning
sea
is
withall
called
a
lake
of
brimstone
,
Rev.
19.20
.
&
20.10
.
which
makes
the
fire
to
burne
more
cruelly
,
to
choake
&
strangle
such
as
are
plunged
into
this
lake
.
And
for
the
forme
of
it
,
it
is
sometimes
compared
to
an
oven
,
or
furnace
of
fire
,
Mal.
4.1
.
Mat.
13.42.50
.
in
which
the
fire
being
kept
close
&
strait
,
may
be
made
seven
times
more
hote
&
fierce
then
it
was
before
.
Dan.
3.19
.
To
make
this
fire
yet
more
abhominable
,
it
is
compared
unto
Tophet
,
Esa.
30.33
.
where
children
were
burnt
in
horrible
&
lothsome
manner
,
being
sacrificed
unto
devils
:
Ier.
7.31
.
with
Psa.
106.37
.
&
so
&
more
horrible
would
it
be
to
see
the
soules
sacrificed
in
Hell-fire
.
Were
there
now
but
a
witch
to
be
burned
at
a
stake
,
how
many
thousands
would
flock
together
to
behold
the
sight
?
how
many
would
loose
a
dayes
work
&
be
content
to
misse
their
dinners
,
rather
then
to
misse
the
sight
of
it
?
But
if
it
were
to
see
a
King
or
an
Emperour
burnt
;
to
see
a
Pope
or
a
Cardinall
,
which
having
burnt
many
martyrs
should
at
length
have
their
owne
flesh
burnt
with
fire
;
how
many
farre
and
neere
would
run
and
ride
and
spare
no
cost
or
labour
to
become
spectatours
of
such
a
judgment
?
how
long
,
how
often
,
how
earnestly
would
men
talke
of
it
afterwards
?
And
yet
this
fire
of
the
second
death
is
for
such
:
by
faith
we
see
it
;
faith
makes
us
spectatours
thereof
,
if
we
beleeve
the
Scriptures
,
which
shew
us
how
Tophet
is
prepared
for
kings
;
Esa.
30.33
.
how
the
beast
and
the
false
prophet
,
the
Popes
,
are
to
be
cast
alive
into
the
lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
;
Rev.
19.20
.
&
20.10
.
and
with
them
the
multitude
of
their
idolaters
and
other
abhominable
persons
Rev.
21.8
.
And
how
are
men
bewitched
that
they
forget
this
latter
end
of
sinners
;
that
they
more
regard
the
light
and
momentany
judgments
of
men
,
then
the
eternall
and
severe
judgments
of
the
everlasting
God
?
This
lake
of
fire
is
so
forgotten
and
contemned
of
many
which
stand
dayly
at
the
brink
of
the
pit
,
ready
to
sinke
downe
into
it
for
their
sinnes
,
as
if
that
fire
were
already
quenched
:
yea
the
very
common
knowledge
and
confession
thereof
by
all
sorts
,
hath
quenched
the
thought
of
it
and
extinguished
the
memory
and
mencion
of
it
with
many
,
as
if
it
were
so
well
knowne
,
that
it
needed
no
more
to
be
spoken
of
.
And
for
this
cause
are
many
tumbled
into
it
&
overwhelmed
in
the
depth
of
it
before
they
be
aware
of
it
.
(
d
)
The
power
of
Gods
wrath
in
kindling
this
fire
may
further
be
perceived
,
if
we
behold
the
great
variety
of
strange
fires
which
God
in
his
works
of
creation
&
providence
hath
already
kindled
and
set
before
us
,
to
shew
what
he
is
able
to
doe
.
In
the
bowels
of
the
earth
below
,
the
Lord
hath
as
it
were
,
sowne
the
seeds
of
fire
in
the
divers
minerals
thereof
,
as
in
the
mines
of
coales
,
in
the
veines
of
vitrioll
,
of
salt-peter
,
of
lime
,
and
divers
other
things
whereby
from
under
the
earth
is
turned
up
as
it
were
fire
:
Iob.
28.5
.
and
to
shew
a
most
wofull
burning
it
is
sayd
,
The
people
shall
be
as
the
burnings
of
lime
.
Esa.
33.12
.
Above
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
the
Lord
hath
planted
divers
growing
fires
in
sundry
hote
herbes
;
some
burning
&
blistering
the
skinne
outwardly
by
the
very
touch
thereof
,
as
the
nettle
with
some
other
kinde
of
thistles
&
venomous
thornes
,
whose
innumerable
prickes
shew
the
infinite
power
of
God
to
curse
the
wicked
;
some
other
herbs
being
taken
inwardly
,
as
Hellebore
,
Coloquintida
(
or
the
wild
gourd
that
brought
death
into
the
pot
,
2.
Kin.
4.39.40
.
)
Euphorbium
&
the
like
doe
cast
the
body
into
miserable
paine
&
distresse
,
burning
,
exulcerating
,
gnawing
,
grating
&
tearing
the
intrals
,
tossing
and
tormenting
the
body
with
vomits
,
purges
,
with
swooning
&
fainting
,
with
violent
convulsions
&
fearfull
symptomes
.
In
the
sensitive
creatures
God
hath
kindled
many
kindes
of
living
&
going
fire
,
walking
to
&
fro
in
the
earth
,
in
the
divers
poysons
of
sundry
serpents
,
some
creeping
under
our
feet
,
some
flying
over
our
heads
,
as
in
the
hornet
,
the
snake
,
adder
,
aspe
,
cockatrice
,
&
those
fiery
flying
serpents
that
sting
&
burne
men
to
the
death
.
Num.
21.6
.
Esa.
14.29
.
To
come
neerer
ourselves
,
in
the
body
of
man
God
kindleth
many
strange
fires
in
the
sundry
diseases
thereof
,
both
by
painefull
inflammations
of
particular
parts
,
both
outward
&
inward
,
&
especially
by
that
universall
fire
of
the
burning
fevers
flaming
out
of
the
heart
into
the
whole
body
:
Deut.
28.22
.
&
this
in
great
variety
,
some
inflaming
the
spirits
onely
;
some
the
blood
also
;
&
some
consuming
the
very
substance
of
the
solid
parts
also
:
some
burning
with
a
simple
excesse
of
heat
;
others
consisting
in
rotten
&
corrupt
humours
doe
burne
the
body
more
cruelly
:
&
of
these
againe
some
burning
continually
,
night
&
day
without
intermission
,
as
the
fire
in
glasse
houses
&
the
furnaces
where
yron
is
melted
;
others
by
fitts
comming
at
appoynted
seasons
&
after
certain
periods
of
time
,
either
every
day
,
or
each
second
or
third
day
,
like
fire
raked
under
ashes
&
kindled
againe
upon
occasion
:
some
others
againe
consisting
of
a
malignant
&
poysonous
fire
,
as
in
the
pestilentiall
fevers
that
burne
more
cruelly
&
deadly
then
the
rest
,
these
are
like
going
or
running
fires
through
their
contagion
spreading
abroad
,
walking
in
darknesse
,
destroying
at
noone
,
&
flying
as
poysoned
arrowes
by
their
infection
,
&
breaking
out
in
boyles
&
carbuncles
like
so
many
fiery
furnaces
or
ovens
comming
up
in
the
flesh
.
Psa.
91.3.6
.
Esa.
38
21.
And
by
these
with
their
compounds
the
Lord
kindleth
a
burning
lake
within
the
body
,
maketh
the
veines
which
containe
the
inflamed
blood
&
humours
to
be
like
so
many
rivers
of
pitch
&
brimstone
,
and
so
causeth
an
unquenchable
thirst
&
an
intollerable
paine
that
followes
it
.
In
the
aire
&
clouds
above
our
heads
God
kindleth
terrible
fires
by
thunder
&
lightnings
,
divideth
the
flames
&
shooteth
abroad
his
fiery
darts
to
consume
his
enimies
.
Psa.
18.12.13.14
.
Above
the
clouds
in
the
firmament
,
God
kindleth
another
fire
by
the
Sunne
&
some
other
starres
,
and
smites
the
earth
&
her
inhabitants
with
the
beames
thereof
,
so
that
they
are
scorched
with
heate
&
faint
in
themselves
.
Psal.
121.6
.
with
Rev.
7.16
.
&
16.8.9
.
Ion.
4.8
.
To
goe
higher
into
the
third
heavens
God
hath
there
also
kindled
many
fires
;
he
maketh
his
Angels
to
be
flames
of
fire
;
Heb
1.7
.
to
be
horses
&
charets
of
fire
;
2.
Kin.
6.17
.
&
2.11
.
to
be
burning
Seraphims
,
Esa.
6.2
.
expressed
by
the
same
name
that
is
before
given
to
the
fiery
serpents
.
Numb.
21.6
.
he
maketh
his
Cherubims
like
coales
of
fire
,
as
the
appearance
of
lampes
&
as
the
flashes
of
lightning
;
&
from
them
are
scattered
coales
of
fire
over
countries
&
cities
for
their
punishment
.
Ezek.
1.13.14
.
with
cha.
10.2.7
.
(
e
)
But
above
all
these
,
the
Lord
himselfe
is
a
consuming
fire
;
Deut.
4.24
.
&
9.3
.
Heb.
12.29
.
&
an
everlasting
burning
:
Esa.
33.14
.
when
he
riseth
up
to
judge
the
world
&
to
plead
with
secure
sinners
,
how
can
they
stand
before
his
angry
face
?
His
throne
is
a
fiery
flame
,
his
wheeles
as
burning
fire
;
&
a
fiery
streame
issueth
&
commeth
forth
from
before
him
,
&
consumeth
round
about
:
Dan.
7.9.10
.
Psa.
97.3
.
his
face
is
burning
;
Esa.
30.27
.
his
eyes
flaming
;
Rev.
1.14
.
his
nostrils
smoaking
;
Psa.
18.8
.
his
tongue
a
devouring
fire
;
his
breath
an
overflowing
streame
,
&
as
a
river
of
brimstone
to
kindle
Tophet
:
Esa.
30.27.28.33
.
from
his
loynes
upward
&
from
his
loynes
downeward
all
as
the
appearance
of
fire
:
Ezek.
1.27
.
&
when
he
shall
be
revealed
from
heaven
,
he
is
to
come
in
flaming
fire
with
his
mighty
angels
round
about
him
,
all
of
them
like
so
many
shining
beames
of
his
glory
,
pointed
with
indignation
&
sparkling
with
wrath
against
the
sinners
that
are
frozen
in
their
dreggs
.
2.
Thes.
1.7.8
.
Iude.
14.
And
yet
further
to
shew
the
greatnes
of
this
wrath
,
we
are
to
remember
that
each
person
in
the
H.
Trinity
burneth
with
a
distinct
flame
of
wrath
against
the
wicked
:
The
Lord
from
the
Lord
raines
fire
and
brimstone
;
Gen.
19.24
.
The
Son
comes
in
the
glory
of
his
Father
;
Matt.
16.27
.
The
holy
Spirit
is
a
spirit
of
judgment
&
a
spirit
of
burning
:
Esa.
4
4.
as
the
Spirit
mooved
upon
the
waters
in
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
Gen.
1.2
.
so
shall
it
moove
upon
the
fire
of
Gods
judgments
in
the
end
of
the
world
for
the
consuming
of
sinners
.
All
other
fires
in
the
creature
are
but
sparkles
&
lesse
then
nothing
in
respect
of
this
infinite
wrath
of
God
.
This
is
the
latter
end
of
wicked
men
,
never
to
be
forgotten
.
When
the
Lord
warned
the
Iewes
of
their
destruction
&
of
their
end
that
was
comming
,
it
is
wonderfull
to
consider
how
earnestly
he
cryes
unto
them
,
&
how
many
repetitions
he
useth
,
worthy
to
be
numbred
&
counted
exactly
of
every
one
,
whiles
he
calles
upon
them
,
An
end
,
an
end
is
come
;
the
end
is
come
:
An
evill
,
an
onely
evill
,
behold
it
is
come
:
An
end
is
come
,
the
end
is
come
,
it
watcheth
for
thee
,
behold
it
is
come
.
The
morning
is
come
unto
thee
;
the
time
is
come
,
the
day
of
trouble
is
neere
,
&
not
the
eccho
of
the
mountaines
&c.
Behold
the
day
,
behold
it
is
come
,
the
morning
is
gone
forth
,
the
rod
hath
blossomed
,
pride
hath
budded
&c.
The
time
is
come
,
the
day
draweth
neere
&c.
Ezek.
7.2.3.5.6.7.10.12
.
Thus
doth
the
Lord
spread
out
his
hands
unto
sinners
,
to
warne
them
of
their
end
:
&
they
are
worthy
to
feele
the
smart
of
that
eternall
fire
,
that
neither
by
the
terrour
of
his
wrath
propounded
,
nor
by
the
carefull
love
of
God
in
admonishing
thereof
,
will
be
drawne
to
looke
in
this
burning
glasse
&
to
thinke
upon
this
last
end
.
Were
we
wise
,
we
should
run
oftner
to
warme
our
soules
with
this
fire
by
the
meditation
of
it
,
then
we
bring
our
bodies
to
any
other
fire
;
to
heate
ourselves
with
zeale
of
the
Lord
,
&
to
drive
away
that
lukewarmnes
of
our
soules
that
is
so
abhominable
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Rev.
3.16
.
The
Apostle
teacheth
us
to
make
this
use
of
the
aforesaid
considerations
,
for
the
change
of
our
conversation
unto
all
holines
&
godly
life
.
2.
Pet.
3.11
.
And
from
hence
may
we
learne
patience
in
suffering
as
well
as
obedience
in
doing
the
will
of
God
,
as
the
Spirit
teacheth
us
:
if
the
Lord
be
at
hand
;
if
the
end
of
all
things
be
at
hand
,
&
such
an
end
,
why
should
not
our
patient
minde
,
our
moderation
and
sobriety
be
made
knowne
unto
all
upon
all
occasions
?
Phil.
4.5
.
1.
Pet.
4.7
.
Though
injuries
be
done
vnto
us
,
great
&
dayly
&
in
extraordinary
manner
,
both
unchristian
&
inhumane
dealing
,
yet
seing
the
comming
of
the
Lord
draweth
nigh
,
the
Iudge
is
at
the
doore
,
at
the
threshold
and
entrance
of
our
house
,
and
there
is
but
a
step
betwixt
us
&
him
,
but
an
inch
of
time
betwixt
our
sufferings
and
his
judgement
,
therefore
he
requireth
of
us
that
we
be
patient
&
establish
our
hearts
in
him
.
Iam.
5.8.9
.
Have
we
other
losses
&
troubles
in
the
world
,
whether
we
winne
or
loose
it
skilles
not
much
;
whether
we
purchase
&
buy
with
increase
of
gaine
or
whether
we
sell
for
necessity
,
whether
we
be
rich
or
poore
it
is
no
great
matter
,
seing
the
earth
&
all
the
works
thereof
are
in
a
moment
to
be
burnt
up
;
2.
Pet.
3.10
.
&
seing
the
end
hasteneth
&
the
world
passeth
away
,
let
not
the
buyer
rejoyce
nor
the
seller
mourne
.
Ezek.
7.12
.
All
the
happines
of
man
stands
in
being
delivered
from
this
everlasting
fire
,
kindled
by
the
fierce
wrath
of
God
against
sinne
.
We
have
enough
&
may
well
be
content
while
we
have
our
soule
saved
as
a
prey
from
this
great
destruction
.
(
f
)
If
yet
we
be
dull
of
hearing
&
cannot
see
the
dreadfulnes
of
this
death
in
the
causes
thereof
,
the
sinne
of
man
deserving
it
&
the
wrath
of
God
inflicting
it
;
if
yet
we
desire
a
plainer
evidence
thereof
let
us
then
looke
upon
the
effects
thereof
&
consider
how
the
smart
of
this
second
death
shall
make
the
children
of
hell
to
crye
&
waile
&
take
up
eternall
lamentations
without
any
measure
or
end
.
By
the
effects
of
sorrow
Ieremy
thus
describeth
the
affliction
of
Ierusalem
in
her
captivity
,
that
of
a
princesse
being
become
a
desolate
widow
,
she
did
weep
sore
in
the
night
,
that
her
teares
were
on
her
cheekes
;
that
they
ran
downe
as
a
river
night
&
day
,
the
apple
of
her
eye
never
ceassing
;
that
her
elders
&
her
infants
,
young
men
&
virgines
,
did
mourne
together
;
that
the
priests
&
prophets
did
sigh
,
their
eyes
being
dimmed
&
fayling
with
teares
,
their
bowels
troubled
,
their
liver
powred
thus
roare
&
faint
in
themselves
under
this
burden
of
sorrow
,
how
can
any
men
or
Giants
that
are
but
flesh
undergoe
the
same
?
When
the
Lord
shall
pleade
against
the
proud
&
covetous
,
&
cause
his
wrath
to
smoake
against
hypocrites
&
dissemblers
,
against
profane
men
,
drunkards
,
adulterers
&
malicious
men
;
how
can
their
heart
endure
,
or
their
hands
be
strong
?
Ezek.
22.14
.
Though
they
were
as
stout
as
the
devils
,
they
shall
be
crushed
&
broken
together
with
them
.
Now
many
skorners
make
a
mock
of
religion
:
now
the
epicures
make
a
sport
of
sinne
:
now
the
obstinate
persons
despise
admonition
&
hate
to
be
reformed
;
they
set
their
faces
as
Adamants
in
their
obstinacy
:
But
though
their
bones
were
brasse
,
&
their
strength
of
stones
,
&
their
heart
as
hard
as
the
nether
milstone
;
yet
shall
they
be
ground
to
peeces
with
this
wrath
of
God
that
grindes
the
very
Devils
to
powder
&
makes
them
to
howle
&
yell
before
him
.
Above
all
other
,
the
most
terrible
effect
of
Gods
wrath
,
was
that
which
was
shewed
upon
Christ
Iesus
,
the
Lord
of
men
&
angels
,
when
as
he
being
become
our
surety
&
bearing
our
sins
;
did
groane
under
the
burden
;
when
he
cryed
out
with
strong
cryes
&
teares
;
Heb.
5.7
.
when
in
the
trouble
of
his
soule
,
with
great
astonishment
&
feare
he
sayd
,
What
shall
I
say
?
Ioh.
12.27
.
as
if
he
had
felt
a
sorrow
not
to
be
uttered
;
when
in
the
sense
of
Gods
anger
due
unto
us
he
not
onely
cryed
day
&
night
,
but
even
with
words
of
roaring
;
Psa.
22.1.2
.
&
finally
uttered
the
most
sorrowfull
voyce
that
ever
sounded
in
the
world
,
My
God
,
My
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
Mat.
27.46
.
If
all
the
dolefull
complaints
&
lamentations
of
all
miserable
men
were
layd
together
upon
the
ballance
,
they
would
be
found
lighter
then
this
complaint
of
Christ
;
because
the
iniquities
of
us
all
were
layd
together
upon
him
;
Esa.
53.6
.
&
he
bore
the
curse
of
them
.
Gal.
3.13
.
If
we
could
see
into
the
bowels
of
Hell
,
or
could
lay
our
eare
to
any
low
vault
to
heare
the
howling
of
the
spirits
in
that
prison
;
yet
no
wofull
voyce
ought
to
moove
us
so
much
,
as
these
cryes
of
our
Saviour
in
his
agony
.
No
weeping
&
gnashing
of
teeth
by
those
reprobates
can
so
expresse
the
power
&
fiercenes
of
Gods
wrath
,
as
this
weeping
and
sorrowfull
teares
of
the
in
the
second
commandement
,
the
Lord
threatens
such
a
change
that
they
shall
be
most
ashamed
of
that
which
they
adored
;
&
shall
cast
their
Idoles
to
the
Moles
&
to
the
Bats
,
Esa.
2.20
.
creatures
that
love
darknes
,
the
one
for
place
living
under
the
earth
,
the
other
for
time
comming
abroad
in
the
night
.
The
Idolaters
shall
wish
their
idoles
were
hidden
in
utter
darknes
for
ever
.
But
as
Moses
once
despited
the
Idolaters
by
burning
their
Idoll
,
grinding
it
to
powder
,
strowing
it
on
the
waters
&
making
them
drinke
thereof
to
their
further
shame
:
Exod.
32.20
.
so
shall
the
Lord
force
the
Idolaters
by
remorsefull
remembrance
evermore
to
drinke
the
powder
of
their
images
&
of
their
owne
inventions
.
The
Lord
through
a
secret
antipathy
of
nature
doth
sometimes
worke
such
a
strange
terrour
in
some
men
(
as
experience
shewes
)
that
at
the
sight
of
some
creatures
or
dishes
of
meat
set
before
them
on
the
table
,
though
the
creatures
be
good
in
themselves
&
lawfull
for
use
&
to
other
men
comfortable
;
yet
these
men
quake
&
tremble
,
&
sit
astonished
with
gastly
countenances
,
full
of
perplexity
&
anguish
,
gaping
&
sweating
at
the
sight
;
their
haire
standing
upright
on
their
head
,
their
spirits
appalled
,
not
able
to
speake
a
word
nor
to
stirre
out
of
their
place
,
but
like
men
confounded
remaine
bound
in
the
chaines
of
amazement
,
as
terribly
affrighted
as
was
Belshazzar
when
he
saw
the
palme
of
a
hand
writing
his
destruction
upon
the
wall
.
Dan.
5.5.6
.
And
hereby
we
may
conceive
the
power
of
Gods
wrath
for
the
torment
of
idolaters
by
representing
unto
their
mindes
those
unlawfull
images
which
they
worshipped
,
to
their
eternall
affright
and
horrour
.
The
Lord
knoweth
how
to
engrave
all
the
sinnes
of
men
with
the
point
of
a
diamond
upon
the
table
of
their
heart
,
for
their
vexation
&
woe
;
and
so
in
speciall
to
pourtray
their
images
&
idoles
upon
the
broad
plate
of
their
consciences
,
and
to
hang
them
as
in
a
map
before
their
eyes
upon
the
wall
of
their
memory
,
for
an
everlasting
confusion
and
torment
unto
them
.
The
name
of
God
that
is
fearfull
,
Deut.
28.58
.
shall
in
the
end
be
fearfull
to
them
that
have
taken
it
in
vaine
by
swearing
,
blaspheming
,
or
light
usage
of
it
.
Though
in
their
desperate
torment
before
all
by
their
evill
words
&
actions
,
the
fruits
of
their
envy
.
And
if
the
sight
of
so
small
good
either
outward
or
inward
as
is
to
be
seene
in
this
life
,
doe
yet
stirre
up
such
a
painefull
envy
;
what
then
shall
be
the
paine
of
that
envy
in
the
wicked
,
when
they
shall
behold
the
eternall
glory
&
good
things
enjoyed
by
others
in
heaven
?
Looke
how
much
the
heavenly
prosperity
exceeds
the
earthly
;
so
much
shall
the
paine
of
the
hellish
envy
exceed
al
that
ever
hath
bene
on
earth
.
When
the
godly
are
exalted
,
their
enimies
shall
see
it
;
Rev.
11.12
.
the
world
shall
know
how
God
loves
them
;
Ioh.
17.23
.
the
wicked
shall
see
&
greeve
&
gnash
with
their
teeth
&
pine
away
;
Psal.
112.10
.
they
shall
be
mad
for
the
sight
of
their
eyes
;
Deut.
28.34
.
yea
their
eyes
shall
consume
in
their
holes
&
their
tongue
in
their
mouth
;
Zac.
14.12
.
&
then
shall
be
weeping
&
gnashing
of
teeth
,
when
they
see
others
in
the
kingdome
of
God
&
themselves
thrust
out
.
Luk.
13.28
.
There
is
a
bitter
end
threatned
unto
them
that
follow
harlots
;
Prov.
5.3.4.5
.
their
dolefull
song
at
last
shall
be
,
How
have
I
hated
instruction
,
&
my
heart
despised
reproofe
?
&c.
vers.
12.
&c.
and
the
like
wofull
ditty
is
for
them
that
follow
wine
or
strong
drink
,
whereby
they
are
inflamed
unto
more
sin
:
Esa.
5.11.22
.
their
unlawfull
pleasure
in
the
midst
of
their
ungodly
company
shall
at
last
bite
like
a
serpent
&
sting
like
a
cockatrice
.
Prov.
23.32
.
Then
shall
be
woe
to
the
mighty
oppressours
that
oppresse
a
man
and
his
heritage
,
whereby
they
spoile
themselves
of
their
inheritance
with
God
:
they
joyne
house
to
house
on
earth
,
till
they
leave
no
place
for
the
poore
on
earth
,
nor
any
place
for
themselves
in
heaven
.
Mic.
2.1.2
.
Esa.
5.8
.
and
the
like
woe
is
due
to
the
unmercifull
rich
men
,
who
as
they
would
not
give
a
crumme
;
so
they
shall
not
obtaine
one
drop
of
water
from
the
tip
of
any
finger
to
refresh
them
being
tormented
in
the
flame
.
Luk.
16.24.25
.
The
false
witnesse
shall
not
then
goe
unpunished
;
Prov.
19.5.9
.
the
railers
and
slanderers
shall
then
be
excluded
out
of
the
kingdome
of
God
:
1.
Cor.
6.10
.
the
lips
of
the
flatterers
&
backbiters
shal
be
cut
off
,
Psa.
12.3
.
&
their
owne
words
shal
be
a
snare
for
their
soule
:
Prov.
18.7
.
they
shall
then
reape
that
which
they
have
sowne
,
they
have
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
visible
signes
&
memorials
of
Hell
,
whereby
God
calleth
men
to
remember
the
end
of
the
ungodly
.
The
vaine
curiosity
of
them
that
desire
to
be
informed
of
Hell-torments
otherwise
then
by
the
word
and
works
of
God
,
which
compared
together
afford
us
sundry
Memorials
of
Hell
,
(
a
)
In
each
of
the
foure
Elements
,
Fire
,
Aire
,
Water
,
Earth
:
(
b
)
In
the
country
of
Eden
:
(
c
)
In
the
land
of
Canaan
,
both
in
the
foure
borders
of
it
,
(
d
)
&
within
the
land
on
both
sides
of
the
river
Iordan
;
(
e
)
In
the
Iewes
themselves
,
in
the
state
of
their
rejection
:
(
f
)
In
the
country
of
Italy
:
(
g
)
In
the
Torrid
or
hote
Zone
of
the
world
,
the
condition
&
actions
of
the
inhabitants
:
(
h
)
In
the
frozen
Zones
,
the
extremity
of
cold
&
other
occurrences
in
those
parts
:
(
i
)
In
the
temperate
Zones
,
in
the
publick
state
of
Antichristian
&
Romish
religion
with
the
appurtenances
thereof
;
(
k
)
In
private
houses
,
haunted
with
evill
spirits
,
inhabited
by
witches
;
disordered
innes
&
tavernes
:
(
l
)
In
particular
persons
,
possessed
,
excommunicate
,
terrifyed
in
conscience
:
(
m
)
In
particular
sinnes
,
in
thoughts
,
words
,
&
actions
.
IT
may
be
some
will
say
or
thinke
in
themselves
,
we
heare
many
fearfull
things
touching
Hell-torments
;
if
we
might
see
the
same
&
take
a
view
thereof
it
would
doe
us
more
good
.
To
such
I
answer
,
they
know
not
what
they
desire
.
When
the
bottomlesse
pit
was
once
at
a
certaine
time
in
especiall
manner
opened
very
wide
,
there
arose
such
a
smoak
out
of
the
pit
as
had
almost
choaked
the
whole
world
:
the
Sunne
&
the
aire
were
darkened
therewith
;
poysonous
locusts
came
out
of
that
smoak
and
tormented
men
that
they
were
weary
of
their
lives
and
sought
death
that
fled
from
them
.
Rev.
9.1.2.3
.
&c.
It
were
not
safe
for
curious
men
to
looke
with
their
carnall
eyes
into
that
bottomlesse
pit
,
nor
to
wish
that
hell
&
destruction
were
naked
&
open
unto
them
for
their
warning
;
neither
should
it
be
for
their
edification
so
much
as
the
due
remembrance
and
spirituall
meditation
thereof
by
help
of
the
Scriptures
.
They
that
will
not
beleeve
Moses
&
the
Prophets
would
not
be
perswaded
though
one
rose
from
the
dead
.
Luk.
16.30.31
.
If
Abraham
or
Noah
,
the
ancient
preachers
of
righteousnes
should
come
againe
into
this
world
,
clothed
with
angelicall
glory
,
&
with
a
heavenly
voyce
should
call
men
to
repentance
;
or
if
Angels
should
come
and
preach
the
kingdome
of
God
:
yet
could
we
not
world
,
doe
every
one
of
them
containe
a
vast
gulfe
of
destruction
within
them
,
insomuch
that
each
of
them
hath
seemed
unto
some
to
lay
clayme
unto
Hell
,
as
having
that
prison
within
their
bounds
.
The
Fire
by
which
Hell
is
so
often
described
,
is
of
a
consuming
&
devouring
nature
:
this
operation
of
it
is
often
compared
to
eating
,
&
the
fewell
put
unto
it
is
the
meat
thereof
;
Esa.
9.19
.
the
more
it
hath
,
the
more
hungrily
it
eateth
,
by
burning
more
fiercely
:
it
hath
an
insatiable
belly
&
never
saith
,
It
is
enough
.
Prov.
30.15.16
.
And
so
it
is
like
unto
Hell
,
which
enlargeth
herselfe
&
openeth
her
mouth
wide
&
without
measure
to
devoure
the
wicked
.
Esa.
5.14
.
Whether
we
conceive
it
as
the
highest
&
greatest
element
,
encompassing
the
aire
on
every
side
,
as
in
the
proper
place
that
is
commonly
assigned
unto
it
,
or
whether
we
looke
upon
it
in
the
dayly
effects
thereof
on
the
earth
,
in
those
few
sparkles
&
coales
thereof
scattered
among
us
here
below
for
our
use
,
it
carries
in
it
both
wayes
a
resemblance
of
Hell
,
to
make
us
remember
the
end
of
the
wicked
in
the
sight
of
it
.
The
Aire
is
noted
as
the
seat
or
station
of
wicked
spirits
,
where
they
soare
over
our
heads
as
the
ravenous
foules
over
the
chickens
,
still
ready
to
seaze
upon
us
.
Therefore
is
the
Devill
called
the
prince
of
the
power
of
the
aire
,
Eph.
2.2
.
&
his
angels
are
spirituall
wickednesses
in
high
places
;
Eph.
6.12
.
&
Satan
is
sayd
to
fall
downe
like
lightning
from
heaven
when
his
works
are
loosed
.
Luk.
10.18
.
So
often
as
we
looke
out
into
the
aire
,
so
oft
doe
we
passe
by
the
gates
of
Hell
,
by
the
Castles
&
Towers
of
the
enimy
from
whence
he
shootes
his
fiery
darts
,
from
whence
he
watcheth
his
advantage
to
oppugne
us
&
to
make
a
prey
of
our
soules
.
1.
Pet.
5.8
.
Wheresoever
the
Devill
&
his
angels
be
there
is
an
Hell
;
they
being
still
at
our
right
hand
,
Hell
is
in
a
manner
alwayes
about
us
.
Zacch
.
3.1
.
So
long
as
men
converse
&
walke
in
this
aire
,
so
long
doe
they
remaine
in
that
park
or
chase
where
the
Devill
with
his
hell-hounds
is
continually
hunting
of
soules
to
bring
them
to
a
miserable
end
for
ever
;
which
end
therfore
is
dayly
to
be
thought
on
that
they
may
prevent
the
enimy
&
escape
the
snares
of
the
hunter
,
by
putting
on
the
whole
armour
of
God
&
praying
incessantly
.
Eph.
6.13
.
1.
Pet.
5.8
.
The
Watry
Element
&
Sea
is
another
gulfe
of
destruction
,
wherein
multitudes
have
bene
&
are
dayly
drowned
&
swallowed
up
.
The
dragons
of
the
deep
and
the
manifold
uncouth
monsters
of
the
sea
doe
well
declare
what
hell
is
there
:
&
the
great
Leviathan
according
to
that
strange
description
of
him
,
Iob
41.
may
well
appeare
as
Beelzebub
,
the
prince
of
the
devils
in
that
hell
.
And
if
Ionas
being
swallowed
up
of
one
of
them
did
account
himselfe
in
the
belly
of
hell
,
Ion.
2.2
.
then
must
there
be
many
hells
in
one
sea
.
Yea
the
very
torments
of
Hell
which
our
Saviour
endured
for
us
are
represented
by
the
deep
whereinto
he
was
plunged
,
&
by
the
waters
that
entred
into
his
soule
:
Psa.
69.1.2.15
.
&
further
the
Abysse
or
bottomlesse
pit
,
whereby
Hell
is
named
,
Rev.
9.1
.
&
20.1
.
is
the
same
word
whereby
the
deep
sea
is
commonly
expressed
.
And
thus
is
Hell
resembled
&
set
before
the
eyes
of
men
both
in
the
name
&
nature
of
this
destroying
element
of
the
water
.
The
Earth
also
being
the
common
grave
of
all
mankinde
,
while
they
are
dayly
resolved
&
turned
unto
dust
,
becomes
another
insatiable
gulfe
to
represent
Hell
.
As
in
Corahs
time
the
earth
opened
her
mouth
&
swallowed
many
at
once
;
Num.
16.31.32.33
.
so
doth
it
still
every
day
;
the
difference
is
onely
in
the
manner
,
that
there
it
opened
of
it selfe
,
here
it
is
opened
by
the
grave-maker
.
Yea
&
further
the
deep
pits
of
mire
&
clay
in
the
earth
are
likewise
chosen
by
the
holy
Ghost
to
expresse
the
descending
of
our
Redeemer
into
Hell
,
&
the
sorrowes
of
the
second
death
that
he
endured
therein
:
Psa.
40.2
.
&
69.2
.
insomuch
that
many
doe
contend
that
the
proper
place
of
Hell
is
within
the
earth
;
which
though
we
neither
affirme
nor
deny
,
but
reprove
their
presumption
which
without
warrant
will
peremptorily
maintaine
the
same
;
yet
in
the
pits
of
this
earth
we
have
an
hell
resembled
unto
us
even
by
the
Spirit
of
God
in
the
Scriptures
.
And
thus
in
every
one
of
the
elements
there
is
a
mouth
of
Hell
gaping
upon
sinners
to
make
them
remember
&
consider
what
shal
be
the
latter
end
of
the
wicked
.
(
b
)
After
the
materiall
parts
of
the
world
we
are
now
to
consider
of
the
divers
places
thereof
in
respect
of
their
different
situation
&
estate
.
And
here
againe
the
memorials
of
Hell
&
of
the
latter
end
of
the
ungodly
are
either
such
as
be
more
peculiar
for
some
particular
nations
,
among
whom
he
hath
set
his
signes
and
wonders
,
as
in
Egypt
,
in
Israel
,
in
divers
others
;
Ier.
32.20
.
or
such
as
be
more
common
to
the
world
&
to
many
nations
therein
.
Among
other
particular
nations
&
countries
&
above
them
all
as
the
head
&
crowne
of
the
earth
,
let
us
in
the
first
place
looke
upon
Eden
&
the
paradise
therein
,
from
whence
man
was
banished
for
his
sinne
.
The
Lord
as
he
had
at
first
even
in
the
state
of
innocency
,
planted
a
tree
of
forbidden
fruit
within
the
garden
,
as
a
memoriall
of
death
,
even
of
the
second
death
,
&
consequently
of
an
Hell
provided
for
transgressours
;
Gen.
2.9.17
.
so
after
the
fall
,
without
the
garden
in
the
border
thereof
he
placed
there
on
the
East
side
a
flaming
sword
which
turned
every
way
to
keepe
the
way
of
the
tree
of
life
.
Gen.
3.24
.
This
flame
of
destruction
was
like
another
visible
Hell
in
the
eyes
of
Adam
&
his
posterity
,
by
the
dayly
sight
whereof
they
were
warned
not
to
presume
against
the
commandement
of
God
as
they
had
done
.
This
present
fire
was
unto
them
a
monument
of
that
eternall
fire
which
should
consume
the
transgressours
.
As
David
was
afraid
when
he
saw
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
stand
betweene
the
earth
and
the
heaven
,
having
a
drawne
sword
in
his
hand
stretched
out
over
Ierusalem
.
1.
Chron.
21.16.30
.
so
the
children
of
Adam
here
seing
the
fiery
chariot
of
the
Cherubims
,
Ezek.
1.13.14
.
and
the
flaming
sword
brandished
and
shaken
about
the
garden
,
were
taught
to
feare
&
remember
the
latter
end
threatned
to
the
presumptuous
offendours
,
over
all
whose
heads
there
hangeth
continually
a
sword
of
vengeance
ready
to
fall
upon
them
,
Iob
,
19.29
.
Ezek.
21.9.10
.
(
c
)
From
the
country
of
Eden
,
let
us
come
to
the
land
of
Canaan
,
another
Eden
,
the
pleasant
land
,
Dan.
8.9
.
where
God
planted
another
paradise
,
&
set
the
second
Adam
to
dresse
the
same
,
for
his
Church
is
the
garden
of
God
.
Cant.
4.12.16
.
And
here
in
like
manner
God
gave
speciall
warnings
to
Israel
,
&
set
his
markes
in
the
holy
land
more
then
in
others
,
both
round
about
in
the
borders
thereof
&
within
the
land
also
.
In
the
borders
on
the
East
side
along
the
coast
of
the
tribe
of
Iudah
God
placed
as
it
were
,
a
visible
on
sinners
,
whose
latter
end
was
set
before
their
eyes
for
a
warning
to
avoyd
the
sinnes
that
kindle
such
wrath
.
From
the
East
border
come
we
to
the
South
,
which
was
the
border
of
Edom.
Iosh.
15.1
.
Num.
34.3
.
&
this
land
of
Edom
or
Idumea
is
propounded
by
the
H.
Ghost
,
as
another
Hell
visible
to
the
eye
of
faith
,
being
considered
in
the
curse
which
God
denounced
against
the
same
,
that
the
rivers
therof
should
be
turned
into
pitch
,
not
to
be
quenched
night
nor
day
,
the
smoak
ascending
for
ever
;
that
it
should
be
an
habitation
of
dragons
&
Satyres
,
&
scritch-owles
,
Zijm
&
Jijm
,
&c.
Esa.
34.5.9.10.13.14
.
&c.
In
that
South
coast
was
also
the
wildernes
of
Zin
,
&
Maaleh-hacrabbim
,
or
the
ascent
of
the
Scorpions
,
&
Kadesh-barnéa
,
Ios.
15.1.3
.
Num.
34.3.4
.
by
the
sight
of
which
places
they
were
called
to
the
remembrance
of
Gods
judgments
both
by
the
fiery
serpents
&
scorpions
in
the
great
&
terrible
wildernes
,
Deut.
8.15
.
&
by
their
turning
back
from
Kadesh
when
they
were
ready
to
have
entred
into
the
land
.
Numb.
14.25
.
Deut.
2.1
.
Their
Westerne
border
was
the
great
Sea
,
the
store-house
of
Gods
judgements
,
compared
unto
the
great
deep
.
Psal.
36.6
.
Their
North
coast
was
Lebanon
&
Hermon
:
Iosh.
1.4
.
with
11.17
.
&
12.7
.
&
13.5.6
.
&
there
were
the
dens
of
the
lyons
,
&
the
mountaines
of
the
Leopards
.
Sol.
song
.
4.8
.
which
creatures
the
Lord
useth
as
instruments
of
his
wrath
,
Ier.
5.6
.
with
Dan.
7.3.4.6
.
&
by
them
the
Lord
describeth
his
owne
anger
against
sinners
:
Hos.
13.7
.
&
so
from
every
coast
roared
upon
them
,
&
by
a
flaming
sword
on
every
side
called
them
to
remember
his
judgments
.
(
d
)
From
the
outward
borders
of
the
holy
land
teturne
we
to
the
inward
parts
;
&
these
on
both
sides
of
the
river
Iordan
.
On
this
side
,
above
many
other
places
Ierusalem
the
city
of
the
great
king
offers
it selfe
to
our
consideration
,
which
though
it
were
a
type
of
heaven
,
Gal.
4.26
.
Heb.
12.22
.
yet
round
about
it
there
were
signes
set
of
the
fearfull
judgments
of
God
,
&
of
the
last
end
of
the
wicked
.
And
first
of
all
by
the
entry
of
the
East-gate
,
they
had
the
vallie
of
Hinnom
,
&
the
high
places
of
Tophet
therein
,
as
it
were
a
visible
Hell
,
Ier.
19.2
.
with
Iosh.
15.8
.
They
there
burned
their
children
in
the
fire
unto
Baal
&
Moloch
with
great
impiety
against
God
and
cruelty
to
hornes
,
their
hoofes
&
their
haire
:
&
well
might
that
lake
be
this
same
pit
.
As
by
the
descent
of
an
Angel
into
the
poole
of
Bethesda
,
those
that
first
entred
after
the
stirring
of
the
waters
,
were
made
whole
of
what
disease
soever
they
had
:
Ioh.
5.4
.
so
no
wonder
if
after
the
stirring
of
these
waters
in
Gadara
by
a
legion
of
uncleane
spirits
together
,
they
were
made
unwholesome
&
caused
disease
to
those
that
drank
thereof
.
So
often
as
men
beheld
or
thought
upon
this
devilish
lake
they
had
a
spectacle
of
Hell
before
them
,
&
they
tooke
the
name
of
God
in
vaine
if
they
did
not
learne
hereby
to
watch
&
fight
against
the
wicked
spirits
,
to
seeke
the
helpe
of
Christ
that
conquers
them
&
not
to
love
their
swine
more
then
Christ
,
nor
to
become
as
swine
by
wallowing
in
the
mire
of
sinne
;
2.
Pet.
2.22
.
left
they
also
by
the
Devils
should
be
carryed
headlong
into
the
lake
of
brimstone
prepared
for
those
that
hearken
not
unto
the
call
of
God
.
(
e
)
These
were
the
markes
&
tokens
given
to
the
Iewes
;
but
the
Iewes
themselves
are
given
for
signes
&
warnings
unto
us
:
for
when
these
&
many
other
memorials
of
the
latter
end
were
given
unto
the
Iewes
&
despised
of
them
,
then
at
last
they
themselves
by
the
righteous
judgment
of
God
were
made
as
signes
and
wonders
unto
the
beleeving
Gentiles
called
into
their
place
,
&
to
this
day
they
remaine
as
memorials
of
Hell
,
under
the
power
of
darknes
,
their
hearts
being
hardened
,
their
eyes
darkened
,
and
covered
with
the
spirit
of
slumber
.
Rom.
11.7.8.10
.
Their
state
of
rejection
wherein
they
presently
are
,
is
described
in
such
phrase
as
the
estate
of
those
in
Hell
:
they
are
now
in
utter
darknes
,
while
they
are
without
Christ
;
&
if
they
knew
the
misery
of
their
estate
,
then
should
they
weep
&
gnash
their
teeth
.
Matt.
8.12
.
In
this
hell
of
utter
darknes
have
they
continued
now
these
sixteen
hundred
yeares
,
&
are
scattered
abroad
among
all
nations
for
a
warning
unto
them
.
So
often
as
we
meet
these
obdurate
Iewes
in
our
streets
,
&
consider
how
they
are
broken
off
from
their
olive
,
the
kingdome
of
God
being
taken
from
them
&
given
to
others
;
Matt.
21.43
.
so
often
are
we
to
be
mooved
with
compassion
to
them
as
if
they
did
weep
&
howle
before
us
:
&
as
we
are
to
pray
for
the
day
of
their
visitation
;
so
are
we
to
worke
the
whole
earth
&
turning
round
about
it
continually
,
even
as
the
first
flaming
sword
was
about
the
garden
of
God
in
Eden
.
This
middle
Zone
though
in
comparison
of
Tophet
it
be
an
heaven
,
yet
in
respect
of
other
temperate
Zones
inhabited
by
us
,
it
is
in
many
things
like
unto
Hell
.
As
Hell
is
described
by
the
burning
heat
that
is
therein
:
Esa.
30.33
.
Matt.
25.41
.
so
in
this
Torrid
Zone
men
are
grievously
afflicted
&
tormented
with
heat
;
men
dwelling
there
under
the
Aequinoctiall
line
&
the
climates
on
each
side
neere
the
same
,
the
Sunne
burnes
them
by
day
and
the
beames
thereof
beating
directly
upon
their
heads
doe
strike
them
with
a
vehement
heat
round
about
the
world
,
even
from
the
East
unto
the
Westerne
India
,
&
in
Aethiopia
betwixt
them
both
,
insomuch
that
some
of
them
curse
the
Sunne
every
morning
that
it
riseth
.
As
Hell
is
described
by
the
blaknes
of
darknes
that
is
there
reserved
for
reprobates
;
2.
Pet.
2.17
.
black
being
the
colour
of
sorrow
&
feare
,
Psa.
38.6
.
in
the
orig.
which
make
all
faces
to
gather
blacknes
:
Ioel.
2.6
.
so
under
the
hote
Zone
there
dwell
the
black
Moores
,
the
Aethiopians
or
burnt-faces
,
as
the
word
which
the
holy
Ghost
useth
for
them
doth
signify
.
Act.
8.27
.
Their
bodies
&
visages
are
blacker
then
a
coale
,
&
some
have
bene
frighted
at
the
fight
of
them
as
if
they
had
come
out
of
Hell
.
As
in
Hell
men
are
under
the
vexation
of
the
Devill
that
is
called
the
prince
of
darknes
,
Eph.
6.12
.
&
hath
the
power
of
death
:
Heb.
2.14
.
so
it
is
generally
testifyed
that
the
Indians
both
East
&
West
,
&
the
Guineans
betweene
both
in
this
hote
Zone
doe
both
worship
the
Devill
that
often
appeares
personally
unto
them
,
&
are
often
beaten
&
tormented
by
the
immediate
hand
of
the
Devill
in
those
visible
apparitions
,
with
many
other
vexations
to
their
unspeakable
misery
:
&
therefore
in
this
regard
there
is
not
so
much
a
shadow
of
Hell
,
as
a
very
Hell
it selfe
&
a
kingdome
of
darknes
.
As
the
state
of
those
in
Hell
is
described
by
a
worme
that
torments
them
&
never
dyeth
:
Esa.
66.24
.
Mark
.
9.44.46.48
.
so
those
that
live
in
this
Torrid
Zone
in
Guinea
have
often
&
ordinarily
a
worme
of
strange
&
incredible
length
that
breedeth
in
their
flesh
,
as
those
that
travell
thither
have
both
seene
and
felt
,
and
in
their
flesh
have
brought
home
apparitions
are
imagined
to
ascend
up
out
of
the
earth
:
1.
Sam.
28.13
.
even
so
a
man
that
should
see
these
all-black
naked
impes
come
swarming
up
out
of
their
holes
from
under
ground
,
each
of
them
both
at
mouth
&
nostrils
breathing
out
the
smoake
of
that
Indian
herb
which
is
a
part
of
their
ordinary
dyet
,
it
were
no
wonder
if
he
thought
the
picture
of
Hell
to
be
before
him
.
In
fine
as
many
for
Mammon
or
riches
doe
sell
themselves
and
loose
their
soules
&
goe
downe
to
Hell
for
ever
:
1.
Kin.
21.20
.
even
so
many
for
the
love
of
that
treasure
that
is
to
be
found
in
this
hote
Zone
,
are
content
to
adventure
their
lives
in
travelling
thither
,
&
in
this
journey
there
be
multitudes
that
from
time
to
time
doe
loose
their
mortall
&
temporary
lives
;
and
so
in
this
regard
also
there
is
some
consimilitude
betwixt
these
two
places
.
And
now
if
we
doe
well
observe
this
strange
work
of
God
,
we
shall
therein
perceive
how
unsearchable
his
judgements
are
&
his
wayes
past
finding
out
,
in
permitting
this
forlorne
people
that
are
so
black
in
their
bodies
&
more
black
in
their
soules
through
their
worship
of
the
Devill
,
to
lye
so
long
enthralled
under
the
dominion
of
Satan
&
that
for
so
great
a
compasse
round
about
the
whole
earth
under
the
Aequinoctiall
circle
.
Seing
the
Lord
hath
made
this
visible
Hell
like
a
broad
black
belt
or
girdle
to
environ
the
very
heart
&
middle
of
the
world
;
how
ought
this
to
warne
all
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
on
every
side
to
tremble
at
this
judgment
,
to
awake
out
of
the
snares
of
the
devill
&
to
seeke
a
redeemer
by
whom
the
workes
of
the
devill
may
be
loosed
,
&
they
delivered
from
the
tyranny
of
these
wicked
spirits
in
the
everlasting
Hell
?
If
in
this
life
there
be
such
torments
for
sinners
then
what
is
that
woefull
distresse
&
anguish
which
in
the
world
to
come
waites
for
them
?
In
this
Torrid
Zone
though
their
miseries
be
great
,
yet
have
they
many
comforts
:
for
the
body
they
have
sweet
springs
of
water
to
refresh
them
,
goodly
rivers
to
bath
in
,
great
&
pleasant
trees
for
shade
,
fruitfull
trees
that
yeeld
both
meat
&
drinke
,
they
have
spices
&
sugar-canes
,
the
cordiall
joyce
of
limons
to
quench
their
thirst
,
&
the
coolest
fruits
in
the
hottest
countries
;
and
for
their
soules
their
case
is
not
desperate
,
while
there
is
a
time
of
repentance
afforded
,
yea
seas
they
have
huge
mountaines
of
yce
which
dashing
together
make
a
fearfull
noyse
like
the
roaring
of
an
hell
to
the
astonishment
of
strangers
that
heare
the
same
.
As
the
black
Zone
aboundeth
with
serpents
;
so
these
snow-white
regions
doe
abound
with
horrible
&
fierce
white
beares
that
roare
about
the
country
for
their
prey
;
and
for
a
shield
against
the
cold
the
inhabitants
covering
their
skins
with
the
beare-skinnes
&
muffled
with
other
furres
,
doe
appeare
as
if
they
were
all
Beares
.
The
Sunne
every
yeare
hideth
it selfe
from
them
for
divers
moneths
together
,
&
then
have
they
no
day
but
continuall
night
;
their
land
is
like
that
which
Iob
speakes
of
,
a
land
of
darknes
&
of
the
shadow
of
death
,
a
land
of
darknes
as
darknes
it selfe
.
Iob
,
10
.
21.2●
.
But
that
which
darkens
it
most
of
all
&
makes
it
to
be
a
more
lively
image
of
Hell
,
is
the
great
rudenes
&
ignorance
of
God
that
is
among
them
,
&
in
speciall
their
familiarity
with
the
Devils
&
abundance
of
witches
&
wizards
that
by
generall
testimony
are
sayd
to
be
among
them
.
Oh
that
those
which
are
frozen
in
the
dregges
of
their
sin
,
Zeph.
1.12
.
could
duely
consider
the
unsearchable
judgments
of
God
in
this
frozen
Zone
.
Extremity
of
cold
doth
sometimes
rotte
off
the
flesh
&
outer
parts
of
the
body
&
extinguish
the
sparkle
of
naturall
life
as
well
as
fire
.
As
in
Island
the
mount
Hecla
&
Helga
are
at
the
same
time
oft
covered
with
frost
&
snow
on
the
outside
,
&
yet
burne
within
casting
out
cynders
&
flames
of
fire
many
miles
from
the
place
:
or
as
in
the
same
Ague
God
sometimes
afflicteth
men
both
with
a
cold
fit
that
crusheth
the
bones
&
maketh
the
teeth
to
gnash
,
that
first
makes
the
body
to
quake
&
shiver
,
&
then
kindles
a
burning
heat
therein
;
that
first
makes
the
lips
&
the
fingers
ends
to
be
blew
with
cold
&
afterwards
red
with
an
hote
inflammation
:
so
God
can
as
well
torment
sinners
with
an
intollerable
cold
,
with
a
freezing
Hell
,
as
with
a
hote
frying
Hell
.
It
is
no
more
wonder
to
see
men
live
a
painefull
life
being
frozen
in
the
midst
of
an
yce
,
then
to
see
men
live
ever
in
the
midst
of
a
flaming
fire
.
If
Hell
be
described
by
the
gnashing
of
teeth
,
Matt.
13.42.50
.
then
this
frozen
climate
where
there
is
such
continuall
cause
of
the
teeth
hacking
in
the
head
for
cold
may
well
serve
for
remembrance
of
the
latter
end
of
reprobates
Devils
&
the
cup
of
Devils
;
1.
Cor.
10.21
.
&
seeing
every
habitation
of
the
Devill
is
a
kinde
of
Hell
,
it
follows
that
their
Churches
&
Temples
are
mere
Helles
&
houses
of
Devils
.
As
it
is
with
the
places
of
their
worship
;
so
is
it
with
the
places
of
their
jurisdiction
&
governement
;
the
spirituall
courts
of
their
Popes
,
Cardinals
,
Bishops
,
Deanes
,
Chancellours
,
Commissaries
&
Officials
,
with
their
Doctours
&
Proctours
,
being
so
many
swarmes
of
locusts
that
oppresse
,
persecute
,
vexe
&
sting
men
to
make
them
weary
of
their
lives
.
Rev.
9.3.5.6
.
And
when
the
power
of
the
seduced
civill
Magistrate
is
assumed
unto
them
,
like
Pilate
joyned
with
Cajaphas
,
then
their
authority
becomes
as
the
Throne
of
Satan
,
Rev.
2.13
.
who
by
these
instruments
casteth
men
into
prison
&
killeth
them
.
vers.
10.
Hereby
the
Harlot
becomes
druncken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
&
with
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Iesus
:
Rev.
17.6
.
&
thus
their
glorious
Cathedrall
Churches
and
holy
places
,
Courts
&
Consistories
are
made
Hellish
Slaughter-houses
of
Satan
,
&
Babylon
becomes
the
habitation
of
Devils
,
the
hold
of
every
foule
spirit
&
a
cage
of
every
uncleane
&
hatefull
bird
;
Rev.
18.2
.
&
so
are
to
be
esteemed
of
all
that
passe
by
&
looke
upon
them
.
Thus
also
are
all
the
assemblies
&
meeting-houses
of
Mahometists
,
Arrians
,
Anabaptists
,
&
other
Heretickes
to
be
accounted
of
in
respect
of
their
pernicious
errours
,
&
that
by
the
verdict
of
Christ
himselfe
,
who
pronounceth
such
to
be
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
.
Rev.
2.9
.
Hence
may
we
conceive
how
many
thousand
intemperate
Helles
are
to
be
found
in
this
our
Temperate
Zone
.
(
k
)
After
these
more
publick
Helles
,
if
we
search
into
private
houses
,
we
may
there
finde
many
habitations
of
Devils
.
Some
houses
,
as
experience
shewes
and
rhe
Lord
hath
threatned
,
are
haunted
with
evill
spirits
that
affright
those
that
dwell
therein
:
Ohim
&
Zijm
doe
lodge
there
&
the
Satyres
or
devils
doe
dance
there
.
Esa.
13.21.22
.
with
Lev.
17.7
.
orig.
Hereby
God
calles
men
to
thinke
of
the
future
Hell
&
of
the
terrours
that
shall
come
upon
the
wicked
in
their
end
.
Another
worse
Hell
then
this
is
to
be
observed
in
the
houses
of
witches
&
wisards
which
have
familiar
spirits
,
&
doe
willingly
entertayne
them
,
call
for
them
&
make
a
covenant
with
them
.
Levit.
20.27
.
1.
Sam.
28.7
.
&c.
for
whereas
the
other
were
haunted
with
them
against
their
will
&
to
their
great
greef
;
these
voluntarily
&
eagerly
seeke
them
&
keepe
them
,
&
so
their
houses
become
like
the
Oracles
of
the
Devill
that
men
sought
unto
in
old
time
.
2.
Kin.
1.2.4
.
Such
houses
were
and
are
wheresoever
they
be
like
so
many
porches
&
portalles
of
Hell
,
or
mouthes
of
the
infernall
pit
,
which
how
abominable
soever
they
be
,
yet
doe
they
serve
for
a
conviction
of
atheists
&
desperate
wretches
,
which
either
thinke
or
live
as
if
they
did
thinke
there
were
no
Devill
,
no
Hell
.
With
these
devilish
houses
are
to
be
joyned
the
disordered
Innes
&
Tavernes
,
that
are
the
nurseries
of
all
impietie
&
wickednes
,
the
very
staires
&
trappes
by
which
men
descend
into
Hell
.
For
though
there
be
a
lawfull
use
of
Innes
for
the
commodity
of
strangers
&
passengers
,
&
for
the
necessity
of
some
others
:
yet
the
disordered
Harbours
&
inordinate
ordinaries
,
which
are
the
ordinary
Rendevouz
of
drunkards
,
of
blasphemers
&
swearers
,
receptacles
of
skorners
&
mockers
,
of
gamesters
,
of
riotours
,
of
wantons
,
of
idle
persons
&
unthrifts
,
of
theevish
robbers
of
their
owne
families
,
&
the
like
;
of
these
is
verifyed
the
common
saying
,
that
Ale-houses
are
Hell-houses
.
There
haunt
the
clamorous
Ohim
&
Zijm
,
&
there
doe
the
lascivious
Satyres
daunce
together
;
thither
doe
the
Gobbelines
resort
,
the
schrich-owles
,
the
night-ravens
&
night-walkers
together
;
&
make
a
cage
of
uncleane
birds
.
When
men
passe
by
such
houses
they
are
to
looke
upon
them
as
the
very
Types
of
Hell
&
the
dennes
of
destruction
where
many
are
dayly
overthrowne
.
They
are
as
deep
pits
that
swallow
up
soule
&
body
,
goods
&
good
name
of
their
bewitched
guests
;
both
health
of
body
&
wealth
of
estate
,
credit
of
name
&
salvation
of
soule
doe
there
consume
&
perish
together
.
And
therefore
with
many
pluckes
doth
the
Lord
seeke
to
divert
men
from
such
places
,
Enter
not
into
the
path
of
the
wicked
,
&
goe
not
in
the
way
of
evill
men
:
Avoyd
it
,
passe
not
by
it
,
turne
from
it
,
&
passe
away
.
Prov.
4.14.15
.
(
l
)
From
private
houses
come
we
to
private
&
particular
persons
,
to
see
how
many
Helles
may
be
found
among
them
.
If
we
looke
upon
Gods
judgments
for
sinne
,
we
see
some
possessed
with
Devils
persons
that
procure
these
judgements
of
God
,
in
them
also
there
are
many
Hells
to
be
seene
.
Their
thoughts
,
their
words
,
their
deeds
&
practises
doe
represent
the
same
unto
us
.
The
large
heart
of
man
&
his
capacious
thoughts
are
like
unto
a
huge
vessel
,
wide
&
deep
,
greater
than
the
whole
Globe
of
the
earth
,
which
cannot
fill
the
same
.
The
eye
is
not
satisfyed
with
seeing
,
nor
the
eare
filled
with
hearing
.
Eccles.
1.8
.
Though
a
moate
in
the
eye
doe
trouble
it
;
yet
the
world
cannot
fill
it
.
The
reason
is
,
because
the
minde
of
man
is
an
immeasurable
gulfe
;
&
the
outward
senses
are
but
tunnels
or
conduits
leading
into
it
.
Immoderate
desire
,
whether
it
be
the
lust
of
the
eyes
,
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
or
the
pride
of
life
,
is
an
insatiable
whirlpoole
that
is
still
gaping
&
devouring
,
but
never
satisfyed
.
Eccles.
5.9.10
.
Hab.
2.5
.
Esa.
56.11
.
The
ignorance
that
is
in
the
minde
makes
it
to
be
as
darke
a
dungeon
as
it
is
deep
,
Eph
4.18
.
Matt.
6.23
.
wherein
the
thoughts
doe
blindely
range
&
roame
up
&
downe
with
pernicious
wandrings
.
The
violence
&
fervency
of
inordinate
lust
inflames
the
heart
&
makes
it
to
burne
,
Rom.
1.27
.
like
the
bakers
oven
that
is
overheated
,
till
it
burne
as
a
flaming
fire
.
Hos.
7.6.7
.
And
to
shew
that
the
wicked
heart
is
a
more
compleat
Hell
,
it
is
sayd
that
Satan
enters
into
it
,
Ioh.
13.27
.
&
filles
the
heart
,
Act.
5.3
.
&
dwelles
in
it
,
Matt.
12.45
.
&
reignes
in
it
as
a
prince
over
his
subjects
,
Ioh.
14.30
.
or
as
a
God
over
his
people
.
2.
Cor.
4.4
.
The
mouth
of
a
wicked
man
is
like
the
mouth
of
Hell
,
whiles
the
envy
,
hatred
&
lust
that
is
kindled
in
the
heart
doth
breake
out
in
the
words
,
&
as
it
were
,
flame
out
at
the
mouth
.
The
slanderous
&
evill
tongue
is
a
fire
,
&
is
set
on
fire
of
Hell
,
&
setteth
on
fire
the
whole
course
of
nature
.
Iam.
3.6
.
The
body
&
the
whole
person
of
wicked
men
is
as
it
were
the
shop
&
work-house
of
Satan
,
wherein
the
uncleane
spirits
doe
worke
in
the
children
of
disobedience
;
Eph.
2.2
.
&
all
their
members
are
the
instruments
&
tooles
of
the
devils
to
worke
all
manner
of
sin
&
unrighteousnes
therewith
.
Rom.
6.13.19
.
And
now
seeing
the
Lord
hath
set
so
many
visions
of
Hell
before
us
in
this
life
,
whereby
he
calles
men
to
remember
the
latter
end
;
let
him
that
hath
an
eare
to
heare
,
hearken
to
the
call
of
God
:
let
him
that
hath
an
eye
to
see
,
come
&
open
his
〈…〉
the
godly
would
sometimes
have
him
to
be
more
severe
:
He
is
more
desirous
of
the
salvation
of
them
that
are
saved
then
they
themselves
.
AS
God
calles
us
many
wayes
to
remember
our
latter
end
;
so
the
due
remembrance
of
our
end
calles
us
to
remember
God
:
&
the
thought
of
death
serves
to
urge
&
admonish
us
of
seeking
the
way
of
life
.
True
life
is
to
be
found
with
God
alone
.
He
is
the
living
God
.
Iosh.
3.10
.
Ier.
10.10
.
Hos.
1.10
.
He
giveth
unto
all
life
&
breath
&
all
things
.
Act.
17.25
.
With
him
is
the
well
of
life
.
Psa.
36.9
.
From
this
well
doe
flow
a
thousand
rivers
of
life
;
of
life
naturall
;
of
life
spirituall
,
of
life
eternall
in
the
heavens
.
(
a
)
With
him
is
the
fountaine
of
naturall
vegetation
,
&
the
rivers
of
vegetative
life
are
all
propagated
from
him
.
In
every
plant
&
in
every
least
seed
of
tree
or
herb
,
God
hath
planted
a
vitall
juyce
&
digged
a
welspring
of
life
,
from
which
spring
life
floweth
out
&
flourisheth
&
is
spread
abroad
;
Gen.
1.11.12
.
Psa.
104.14
.
&
the
living
things
are
multiplied
according
to
their
kinde
in
such
unspeakable
abundance
,
that
the
increase
thereof
throughout
the
world
might
in
few
yeares
serve
to
replenish
an
hundred
worlds
.
The
seeds
that
one
garden
in
one
yeare
affordeth
are
so
many
as
might
in
short
time
serve
to
fill
an
hundred
garden-plots
,
while
some
one
herb
oft
yeeldeth
more
then
a
thousand
seedes
at
once
.
So
a
thousand
akehornes
that
fall
from
one
Oake
,
might
serve
to
plant
a
whole
grove
of
oakes
.
The
apples
of
some
one
tree
yeeld
more
then
a
thousand
kirnels
:
&
therfore
the
kirnels
,
together
with
the
rootes
&
graffes
or
shootes
that
one
orchard
affordeth
in
one
yeare
,
might
well
serve
to
be
the
seminary
of
an
hundred
more
.
Thus
have
we
yearely
the
matter
of
many
worlds
layd
before
us
:
though
more
new
worlds
be
not
dayly
formed
,
yet
the
living
God
shewes
us
hereby
how
easily
he
could
doe
it
.
The
glory
of
this
well
of
life
is
to
be
considered
not
onely
in
the
abundance
of
life
which
gusheth
out
&
floweth
from
it
,
but
likewise
in
the
excellency
thereof
,
while
the
living
things
,
the
herbs
&
fruits
that
are
thence
produced
,
doe
not
onely
live
themselves
,
but
serve
to
sustaine
&
uphold
the
life
of
other
creatures
,
both
man
&
beast
,
both
in
the
maine
&
dayly
Gen.
1.22.28
.
as
by
a
seed
of
seeds
hath
multiplyed
life
,
&
as
from
a
well
of
life
hath
made
the
streames
of
naturall
life
to
flow
forth
&
with
a
continuall
current
of
succession
to
runne
freshly
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
unto
this
day
.
Hereby
we
see
how
the
Lord
powres
life
out
of
his
treasure
:
at
his
word
life
swimmes
in
the
waters
;
flyes
in
the
aire
;
walkes
on
the
earth
,
&
scralles
in
the
dust
turned
into
living
creatures
at
his
command
.
Exo.
●
.
16.17
.
A
cleare
vision
of
this
power
of
life
that
is
in
God
,
is
shewed
unto
us
even
in
the
least
sort
of
creatures
,
in
the
Bees
,
the
Flyes
,
and
in
speciall
in
the
manifold
swarmes
of
innumerable
Gnattes
in
summer-time
suddainly
produced
in
some
countries
,
as
if
they
were
so
many
drops
of
life
flying
abroad
round
about
us
,
as
if
the
whole
aire
were
dissolved
into
living
creatures
:
&
not
onely
living
,
but
all
endued
with
a
most
lively
life
,
all
nimble
&
active
,
mounting
above
our
heads
,
and
every
one
of
them
carrying
with
them
a
Trumpet
wherewith
they
humme
aloud
&
sound
an
Alarum
to
us
,
to
awaken
us
unto
the
praise
of
their
Creatour
,
the
living
God
.
And
because
we
are
so
blinde
&
dull
to
discerne
&
acknowledge
the
living
God
,
the
author
of
this
life
,
therefore
they
approach
neere
unto
us
&
bite
us
;
though
it
cost
them
their
life
for
it
,
they
will
have
us
by
the
face
or
hands
,
sleeping
or
waking
,
night
&
day
;
&
they
will
tast
of
our
blood
:
&
this
by
divine
providence
,
that
by
these
little
monitors
we
might
be
rowsed
up
out
of
our
senseles
behaviour
,
to
looke
unto
that
welspring
of
life
from
whence
they
come
.
Though
these
creatures
be
small
&
contemptible
in
the
eyes
of
many
,
yet
doe
these
small
things
carry
in
them
the
glorious
evidences
of
the
living
God
and
as
effectuall
for
our
instruction
as
are
to
be
found
in
the
great
Oxe
,
Elephant
or
Leviathan
.
Psa.
104.25
.
Exo.
8.18.19
.
He
that
rayseth
these
living
soules
out
of
the
ditches
&
rotten
ground
,
&
sometimes
maketh
many
of
these
lives
to
spring
from
one
dead
carcasse
;
how
easily
can
he
rayse
our
dead
bodies
out
of
the
grave
,
&
restore
one
life
to
one
body
,
yea
quicken
the
soule
from
the
mire
of
sinne
?
He
that
longeth
after
life
let
him
looke
to
this
fountaine
.
(
c
)
Besides
this
ordinary
flood
of
life
flowing
from
that
generall
word
&
com
-
mall
spirits
,
&
with
them
the
faculty
both
of
sense
&
motion
over
all
.
To
preserve
our
being
,
he
hath
made
the
liver
a
fountaine
of
blood
&
from
thence
drawne
the
veines
,
&
dispersed
them
over
the
whole
body
to
carry
abroad
the
blood
&
the
naturall
spirits
therein
to
the
nourishment
of
every
part
.
With
these
living
threeds
more
precious
then
any
golden
wires
,
than
fine
twined
linnen
,
blue
,
purple
&
scarlet
,
the
ornaments
of
the
Tabernacle
,
hath
God
beautifyed
the
body
of
man
,
which
is
also
compared
to
a
Tabernacle
.
2.
Cor.
5.1.4
.
2.
Pet.
1.13.14
.
With
these
feeling
,
mooving
&
nourishing
strings
hath
the
Lord
covered
&
embroydered
&
curiously
wrought
the
vaile
of
our
flesh
.
Psal.
139.15
.
Iob
,
10.11
.
And
each
of
these
life-strings
doth
the
living
God
still
hold
in
his
hand
,
maintaining
their
faculties
&
inspiring
life
&
quickening
vertue
into
them
.
And
besides
this
,
in
the
very
tunicles
or
coates
of
each
of
these
hollow
strings
hath
the
Lord
wrought
a
curious
network
&
woven
together
another
sort
of
subtile
threeds
&
thousands
of
them
,
more
fine
&
small
then
haires
;
some
of
them
drawne
right
along
,
of
an
attractive
power
;
some
round
&
circular
crossing
the
other
with
right
angles
,
of
an
expulsive
vertue
,
others
drawne
athwart
both
the
other
with
oblique
angles
,
of
a
retentive
faculty
,
&
all
for
the
service
of
life
in
great
variety
:
some
draw
,
some
hold
,
some
drive
out
superfluities
of
nature
;
&
all
these
held
and
upheld
in
their
severall
functions
by
the
finger
of
God
,
extending
his
quickening
power
unto
every
one
of
them
.
Neither
are
these
particular
streames
and
waves
of
the
river
of
life
flowing
from
God
to
be
neglected
of
us
,
the
workes
of
God
are
to
be
sought
out
of
all
them
that
have
pleasure
therein
.
Psal.
111.2
.
Distinct
knowledge
and
consideration
hereof
brings
clearer
comfort
:
and
it
is
great
sinne
,
unthankfulnes
and
contempt
of
Gods
glorious
wisedome
to
looke
confusedly
over
those
things
that
God
propounds
distinctly
in
many
severall
formes
and
particular
acts
.
To
proceed
therefore
from
these
faculties
and
functions
of
life
sensitive
common
to
the
brute
creatures
with
man
,
we
are
to
behold
another
well
of
life
in
that
reasonable
soule
which
God
hath
placed
in
men
,
when
as
he
formed
the
spirit
of
man
within
him
.
Zacch
.
12.1
.
The
stirrings
,
motions
and
acts
of
life
flowing
with
vers.
30.
the
Lord
even
then
offered
unto
him
to
have
opened
his
well
of
life
as
wide
for
him
,
&
to
have
made
of
him
a
greater
&
mightier
nation
then
Israel
was
.
Num.
14.12
.
Oh
how
great
are
the
treasures
of
life
which
God
hath
in
store
for
them
that
love
him
!
even
worlds
of
life
to
give
to
every
one
of
them
.
Well
might
the
Psalmist
say
of
this
God
,
With
him
is
the
well
of
life
:
and
in
his
light
we
shall
see
light
:
Psa.
36.9
.
In
which
words
David
pointeth
at
two
glorious
workes
&
gifts
of
God
specially
noted
in
the
six
dayes
of
the
creation
.
In
three
dayes
God
beautifyed
the
world
with
light
:
the
first
day
he
created
light
;
the
second
day
he
created
a
pure
&
transparent
firmament
,
or
an
expansion
through
which
the
beames
of
the
heavenly
light
being
diffused
&
spread
forth
might
so
come
to
us
;
&
without
such
a
meane
or
middle
passage
our
sight
&
the
light
could
not
have
met
together
:
the
fourth
day
God
created
heavenly
lights
,
the
Sunne
,
Moone
&
starres
gathering
abundance
of
light
into
them
&
by
their
motion
distributed
that
light
unto
the
divers
parts
of
the
world
successively
for
the
greater
benefit
thereof
.
Gen.
1.3.6
.
&c.
In
three
other
dayes
God
created
life
in
the
divers
degrees
thereof
:
the
third
day
God
opened
a
box
of
life
&
powred
out
that
vegetative
life
which
appeareth
in
the
growing
plants
,
herbes
&
trees
;
the
fift
day
God
opened
another
box
&
powred
out
a
streame
of
sensitive
life
,
such
as
appeared
in
the
foules
&
fishes
;
the
sixt
day
God
opened
againe
another
box
,
&
beside
the
sensitive
life
in
the
beasts
&
cattell
,
powred
out
the
treasure
of
an
intellectuall
life
which
appeared
in
the
reasonable
soule
of
man
which
he
then
created
.
Gen.
1.11.12.20
.
&c.
And
from
that
first
week
unto
this
day
both
the
beames
of
light
&
the
streames
of
life
have
flowed
out
incessantly
to
his
praise
&
the
comfort
of
man
.
(
f
)
And
yet
all
this
is
but
the
little
finger
of
God
in
respect
of
his
mighty
arme
:
all
this
is
but
the
power
of
life
naturall
vouchsafed
even
to
his
enimies
,
to
the
reprobats
.
There
is
a
new
life
,
a
more
high
&
precious
life
to
be
found
in
God
;
even
a
well
of
spirituall
life
,
opened
by
him
immediately
after
the
fall
.
Then
was
made
the
promise
of
this
life
&
of
victory
over
death
by
breaking
the
serpents
head
:
Gen.
3.15
.
that
word
was
the
Gospell
of
Salvation
preached
instantly
to
Adam
upon
the
kindes
of
life
natural
are
made
to
serve
as
shadowes
of
the
life
spirituall
which
God
giveth
to
his
elect
.
See
it
in
the
plants
that
doe
live
a
vegetative
life
.
As
the
earth
bringeth
forth
her
bud
,
&
as
the
garden
causeth
the
things
that
are
sowne
therein
to
spring
forth
:
so
the
Lord
God
will
cause
righteousnes
&
praise
to
spring
forth
before
all
the
nations
.
Esa.
61.11
.
The
Lord
doth
as
easily
make
men
to
be
trees
of
righteousnes
,
as
he
maketh
thorns
or
briers
to
grow
.
Esa.
61.3
.
with
ch.
55.13
.
Yea
the
plants
that
exceed
others
in
growth
,
the
tall
cedars
,
the
flourishing
palme
,
Psa.
92.12
.
the
greene
olive
,
the
fruitfull
lillies
,
Hos.
14.5
,
6.
the
willowes
by
the
water-courses
,
Esa.
44.4
.
the
flowing
spices
,
Sol.
song
.
4.16
.
&
the
trees
that
bring
forth
new
fruit
according
to
their
moneths
,
Ezek.
47.12
.
are
all
but
shadowes
of
this
grace
of
life
flowing
from
the
Lord
.
See
it
in
the
creatures
that
live
a
sensitive
life
:
The
sheep
that
are
sayd
to
bring
forth
thousands
in
our
streets
,
Psa.
144.13
.
&
doe
cloth
the
pastures
with
their
multitude
,
Psa.
65.13
.
are
made
types
of
the
flock
of
God
that
multiply
by
his
blessing
,
Ezek.
34.11.31
.
&
doe
every
one
bring
forth
twinnes
,
none
being
barren
among
them
.
Sol.
song
.
4.2
.
They
are
also
likened
to
the
doves
that
bring
forth
almost
every
moneth
,
&
come
by
flights
unto
their
windowes
.
Esa.
60.8
.
See
this
also
in
the
shadow
of
mankinde
endued
with
a
reasonable
life
:
As
the
fathers
&
mothers
are
called
the
fountaines
of
life
from
whence
the
children
doe
flow
:
Psa.
68.26
.
Esa.
48.1
.
so
the
Lord
communicating
spirituall
life
to
his
children
is
sayd
to
beget
them
againe
,
Iam.
1.18
.
&
they
are
the
dew
of
his
youth
;
Psa.
110.3
.
&
he
is
the
living
father
of
many
children
.
Ioh.
6.57
.
Heb.
2.10
.
Yea
God
is
able
even
of
stones
to
raise
up
children
to
Abraham
;
Matt.
3.9
.
as
once
of
old
&
at
first
he
hewed
them
out
of
the
dry
&
hard
rock
of
Abrahams
decayed
body
&
Sarahs
dead
wombe
,
Esa.
51.1.2
.
Rom.
4.18.19
.
&
after
that
againe
tooke
the
stony
heart
out
of
their
bodies
;
Ezek.
11.19
.
&
as
in
time
to
come
he
is
yet
once
more
of
the
stony-hearted
&
obstinate
Iewes
to
raise
up
a
new
&
holy
generation
.
Rom.
11.7.8
24.25.26
.
And
hereby
it
is
evident
what
a
power
of
life
is
in
God
&
that
the
well
of
life
is
not
elswhere
to
be
sought
or
found
then
in
him
alone
.
be
with
men
,
&
he
will
dwell
with
them
,
&
God
himselfe
shall
be
with
them
&
be
their
God
.
Rev.
21.3
.
He
will
rejoyce
over
them
with
joy
&
quiet
or
rest
himselfe
in
his
love
;
he
will
joy
over
them
with
singing
or
shouting
,
as
the
word
also
signifies
.
Zeph.
3.17
.
And
what
cause
have
they
to
sing
&
shout
&
clap
their
hands
for
joy
eternally
,
for
whom
the
Lord
doth
sing
&
shout
joyfully
?
Esa.
12.6
.
Psa.
47.1
.
how
honourable
are
they
whom
the
Father
doth
honour
,
Ioh.
12.26
.
whom
the
Sonne
doth
confesse
before
the
Angels
for
ever
?
Luk.
12.8
.
And
if
these
promises
have
their
beginning
here
&
be
made
unto
men
in
their
pilgrimage
&
be
in
part
enjoyed
in
this
life
,
what
shall
their
complement
&
full
performance
be
when
they
come
to
the
wel-head
of
all
this
life
&
glory
hereafter
,
which
for
the
present
is
hidden
with
God
?
Coll.
3.3
.
(
i
)
What
then
remaines
for
us
to
be
done
&
what
doth
the
Lord
require
of
us
,
but
that
we
come
to
this
well
of
life
?
It
is
therefore
shewed
unto
us
that
we
might
desire
it
&
in
desiring
seeke
it
&
in
seeking
finde
it
to
our
everlasting
happines
.
And
before
we
come
unto
it
,
even
in
the
meane
time
by
dayly
&
comfortable
meditation
,
we
may
behold
&
looke
upon
it
,
yea
tast
it
,
walking
upon
the
bankes
of
this
river
of
life
&
sometimes
as
it
were
sayling
upon
these
waters
,
being
carried
with
the
Spirit
of
God
blowing
upon
us
by
faith
.
If
any
despise
this
call
of
God
&
contemne
the
infinite
felicity
that
is
herein
revealed
unto
them
:
if
any
will
forsake
the
Lord
,
the
fountaine
of
living
waters
,
&
dig
unto
themselves
cisternes
,
even
broken
cisternes
that
can
hold
no
water
;
if
they
will
rather
runne
to
the
stinking
puddles
of
sinful
pleasures
:
marke
what
the
Lord
sayth
concerning
their
madnes
,
O
ye
heavens
be
astonished
at
this
&
be
horribly
afraid
&
utterly
confounded
or
very
desolate
,
sayth
the
Lord.
Ier.
2.12.13
.
And
what
then
is
that
unspeakable
astonishment
,
horrour
&
confusion
that
shall
come
upon
the
despisers
of
this
grace
,
when
heaven
&
earth
together
shall
be
so
affected
at
the
sight
of
their
miserable
folly
?
And
if
any
fearefull
hearts
doe
either
despaire
or
doubt
they
can
never
obtaine
such
a
divine
&
glorious
estate
in
respect
of
their
basenes
&
unworthines
;
if
they
(
k
)
If
any
fainting
spirits
be
still
afraid
,
&
though
they
will
not
speake
it
out
,
yet
think
thus
within
themselves
:
Not
our
poore
&
meane
estate
,
but
our
wickednes
&
our
sinnes
that
are
both
great
&
many
,
doe
deprive
us
of
hope
&
take
away
our
heart
that
we
cannot
looke
for
a
portion
in
that
grace
of
life
that
is
so
great
for
many
others
:
Let
these
consider
how
great
&
pernicious
an
errour
hath
ensnared
them
;
&
let
them
labour
with
all
care
&
speedy
diligence
to
have
this
black
cloud
of
death
&
infidelity
hanging
over
their
heads
,
remooved
from
them
.
It
is
indeed
the
uncomfortable
estate
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
world
,
&
even
of
those
licentious
persons
that
seeme
to
boast
often
of
the
mercy
of
God
,
yet
not
to
beleeve
his
mercy
;
Esa.
53.1
.
Luk.
18.8
.
Psa.
78.22.32.35.36
.
they
feele
it
not
in
their
hearts
when
they
glory
outwardly
of
it
:
for
had
they
faith
,
it
would
soone
have
purifyed
their
hearts
&
changed
ther
lives
&
filled
them
with
peace
&
joy
unspeakable
&
glorious
.
Act.
15.9
.
Rom.
5.1
.
1.
Pet.
1.8
.
Let
such
consider
that
through
unbeleefe
men
are
broken
off
from
God
;
Rom.
11.20
.
&
they
doe
him
the
greatest
dishonour
that
may
be
in
not
beleeving
:
1.
Ioh.
5.10
.
&
for
the
healing
of
this
sore
,
let
them
set
before
them
the
rich
&
precious
promises
of
God
,
by
the
meditation
whereof
they
may
be
quickened
&
have
faith
wrought
in
their
hearts
.
Psa.
119.25.28.49.50.93
.
Though
their
sins
be
many
,
that
they
cannot
answer
for
one
of
a
thousand
,
Iob
,
9.3
.
there
is
mercy
with
God
to
blot
out
their
sinnes
as
a
thick
cloud
,
&
to
take
away
their
transgressions
as
a
mist
.
Esa.
44.22
.
When
the
Lord
proclaimed
his
glorious
name
,
he
manifested
himselfe
by
this
mercy
,
&
used
twise
so
many
titles
to
expresse
it
rather
then
his
justice
,
saying
,
The
Lord
,
the
Lord
God
mercifull
,
and
gracious
,
long-suffering
,
and
abundant
in
goodnes
and
truth
,
keeping
mercy
for
thousands
,
forgiving
iniquity
and
transgression
,
and
sinne
;
that
surely
will
not
cleare
the
wicked
,
visiting
the
iniquity
of
the
fathers
upon
the
children
and
upon
the
childrens
children
unto
the
third
and
fourth
generation
.
Exod.
34.5.6.7
.
For
though
the
Lord
in
regard
of
himselfe
be
equally
infinite
in
respect
of
all
his
attributes
,
yet
is
it
harder
for
men
to
beleeve
his
mercy
then
his
justice
;
&
as
the
event
shewes
,
it
is
a
work
more
above
the
power
of
nature
by
true
faith
to
apply
the
mercy
of
God
with
spirituall
fornication
,
being
carried
away
to
dumbe
Idoles
;
1.
Cor.
12.2
.
when
they
turned
from
Idoles
to
serve
the
living
God
,
1.
Thes.
1.
9
,
presently
of
most
foule
harlots
they
became
the
fairest
among
women
,
even
the
Churches
of
God
&
his
most
beauteous
spouses
:
Sol.
song
.
5.9
.
They
found
mercy
for
all
their
sins
which
they
confessed
,
&
being
baptised
into
the
name
of
the
Lord
they
arose
up
out
of
the
water
,
&
looked
forth
as
the
morning
,
faire
as
the
Moone
&
pure
as
the
Sunne
;
Sol.
song
,
6.9.10
.
they
shone
in
glory
as
the
great
wonder
in
heaven
,
like
the
woman
cloathed
with
the
Sunne
&
treading
upon
the
Moone
with
her
feet
&
crowned
upon
her
head
with
the
twelve
starres
.
Rev.
12.1
.
Manasses
that
was
not
onely
an
idolater
but
in
the
grossest
manner
,
worshipping
all
the
hoast
of
heaven
,
&
setting
their
altars
&
his
graven
image
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
;
that
was
not
onely
a
witch
but
defiled
with
many
kindes
of
witchcraft
,
leaving
the
Lord
&
flying
to
the
devill
,
leaving
the
Prophets
&
running
to
wizards
;
that
was
not
onely
a
murderer
but
abounding
in
murders
&
filling
Ierusalem
with
innocent
blood
which
he
shed
from
one
end
thereof
unto
another
;
&
all
this
after
the
education
under
his
godly
father
Hezekias
with
contempt
of
many
admonitions
&
godly
examples
;
yet
when
he
was
humbled
in
his
affliction
&
sought
the
Lord
,
he
was
not
barred
from
the
well
of
life
,
but
he
found
mercy
with
God
,
who
was
intreated
of
him
&
forgave
his
sins
.
2.
Chro.
33
.
12-16
.
And
so
also
those
that
committed
yet
a
more
horrible
murder
in
killing
&
crucifying
the
Lord
of
life
&
embruing
their
wicked
hands
in
his
precious
blood
,
Act.
2.
23.
and
3.15
.
when
they
were
pricked
in
their
hearts
&
sought
grace
,
they
found
that
which
they
sought
,
&
obtained
remission
of
sinnes
&
the
gift
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
being
united
unto
the
Church
of
God
,
&
were
filled
with
unspeakable
joy
&
glory
.
Act.
2
.
37-47
.
And
as
the
Lord
dealt
with
these
when
they
turned
unto
him
:
so
hath
he
promised
to
deale
with
the
wickedest
alive
whosoever
doe
seeke
him
.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
hostes
,
Turne
ye
unto
me
saith
the
Lord
of
hostes
,
and
I
will
turne
unto
you
,
saith
the
Lord
of
hostes
.
Zacch
.
1.
3.
In
this
divine
&
comfortable
promise
the
Lord
doth
three
times
interpose
&
pawne
the
authority
of
his
name
to
confirme
his
word
,
that
it
might
1.1
.
2.
and
2.20
.
&c
,
and
2.
Sam.
7.15
.
Our
Saviour
telles
Peter
that
he
is
to
forgive
his
brother
not
seven
times
,
but
seventy
times
seven
.
Matt.
18.
21.22
.
And
immediately
after
in
the
parable
next
following
he
shewes
how
farre
the
mercy
of
God
exceeds
the
mercy
of
men
,
&
how
many
times
the
Lord
forgiveth
us
more
then
we
forgive
men
.
And
this
he
doth
,
by
comparing
our
sinnes
or
debts
unto
God
to
ten
thousand
Talents
,
vers.
24.
&
the
offences
of
others
against
us
to
an
hundred
pence
.
v.
28.
Now
that
we
may
the
better
conceive
the
love
of
God
in
the
pardon
of
many
sins
for
the
comfort
of
sinners
taught
in
this
parable
,
these
two
summes
&
the
difference
that
is
betwixt
them
is
duely
to
be
considered
of
us
.
And
to
this
end
it
is
to
be
observed
that
our
Saviour
speakes
of
the
Romane
coyne
,
such
as
was
then
in
use
among
the
Iewes
at
that
time
subject
to
the
Romanes
,
as
appeareth
in
that
peny
which
Christ
required
the
Herodians
to
shew
unto
him
,
having
upon
it
the
image
&
superscription
of
Caesar
the
Romane
Emperour
.
Matt.
22.19.20.21
.
And
though
our
Saviour
spoke
in
the
Iewes
language
,
&
the
Evangelists
wrote
in
the
Greeke
tongue
,
then
most
common
in
the
world
,
yet
the
word
that
is
here
used
for
a
peny
,
(
denarion
,
Matt.
18.28
.
&
22.19
.
)
is
the
Romane
or
Latine
word
,
to
shew
that
he
spoke
of
Romane
coyne
.
The
Romane
Talent
(
as
our
writers
witnesse
)
contained
seven
hundred
&
fifty
ounces
of
silver
,
&
the
Romane
peny
was
but
the
eight
part
of
one
ounce
.
Hereupon
it
followes
by
just
computation
,
750.
being
multiplyed
by
8.
that
one
Talent
contained
precisely
six
thousand
pence
,
&
consequently
ten
thousand
Talents
contained
six
thousand
times
ten
thousand
pence
,
which
is
the
great
summe
representing
the
many
sinnes
that
God
forgiveth
unto
men
.
And
though
our
Saviour
by
a
definite
number
intends
an
indefinite
,
yet
is
the
proportion
to
be
observed
&
while
he
hath
chosen
so
exceeding
great
a
number
,
he
would
thereby
have
us
to
conceive
the
infinite
grace
of
God
in
pardoning
innumerable
sinnes
&
millions
of
transgressions
,
which
the
elect
&
faythfull
do
dayly
commit
,
even
after
their
conversion
.
The
Lord
is
still
ready
to
forgive
the
repentant
,
&
will
abundantly
pardon
,
or
as
the
words
in
the
text
are
,
will
multiply
to
pardon
.
Esa.
55.7
.
His
mercies
faile
not
but
are
renewed
sired
they
might
be
consumed
with
fire
from
heaven
.
Luk.
10.54.55.56
.
The
spirit
that
is
in
man
lusteth
after
envy
,
&
even
Ioshua
repined
at
the
mercy
&
grace
of
God
,
&
the
gifts
of
his
Spirit
upon
Eldad
&
Medad
.
Num.
11
.
27.28.2●
.
Ionas
in
speciall
was
strangely
vexed
and
fretted
with
an
exceeding
displeasure
,
being
angry
even
to
the
death
,
and
was
therefore
so
hasty
&
swift
to
anger
because
God
was
so
slow
to
anger
&
so
mercifull
in
sparing
the
Ninevites
.
Ion.
4.1.2.3
.
And
though
this
seeme
strange
to
those
that
read
it
,
yet
is
the
same
passion
common
among
men
.
What
godly
man
is
there
at
this
day
which
doth
not
in
some
measure
overrunne
the
Lord
to
judgment
in
wishing
the
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
as
though
the
Lord
were
too
slow
to
anger
?
If
they
might
have
had
their
will
,
the
Lord
should
not
have
waited
with
so
great
patience
in
calling
them
to
repentance
.
But
further
,
God
is
more
mercifull
to
men
then
men
would
have
him
to
be
even
towards
themselves
.
For
all
those
that
are
saved
,
God
is
more
willing
to
save
them
,
then
they
themselves
are
to
be
saved
.
His
willingnes
to
give
doth
exceed
ours
in
receyving
by
many
degrees
.
First
he
had
a
will
to
save
us
,
when
we
had
no
will
,
nor
being
at
all
;
he
loved
us
first
&
ordained
us
unto
eternall
life
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
1.
Ioh.
4.19
.
Act.
13.48
.
Eph.
1.4.5
.
Againe
when
we
came
into
this
world
being
borne
in
sinne
,
&
had
a
will
indeed
but
no
will
unto
that
which
is
good
,
a
will
onely
unto
evill
,
Gen.
6.5
.
the
Lord
prevented
us
&
called
us
&
of
unwilling
made
us
willing
,
&
gave
us
a
minde
&
will
to
know
him
&
seeke
him
,
as
he
did
unto
Paul
in
the
middes
of
his
wickednes
.
Actes
.
9.1
.
3.
&c.
And
we
should
never
have
had
a
will
to
come
unto
the
well
of
life
except
we
had
bene
drawne
by
him
.
Ioh.
6.44
.
And
againe
,
being
called
&
made
willing
,
it
is
he
that
of
willing
doth
make
us
more
willing
and
constantly
willing
,
&
dayly
gives
unto
his
elect
both
the
will
&
the
deed
of
his
good
pleasure
.
Phil.
2.13
.
Our
will
&
wish
is
bent
unto
evill
,
&
we
desire
we
know
not
what
:
Matt.
20.22
.
Our
will
is
often
eagerly
set
upon
that
which
would
wound
our
soules
&
be
an
hinderance
to
our
salvation
&
comfort
;
Iam.
4.3
.
but
the
Lord
by
his
gracious
will
keepes
away
the
evill
we
faine
would
have
,
&
gives
the
good
that
we
had
no
will
unto
.
He
beareth
up
&
supporteth
our
will
in
good
,
which
els
presently
declines
unto
evill
:
He
holdeth
our
soules
in
life
&
suffereth
not
our
feet
to
be
mooved
.
Psa.
66.9
.
And
therefore
his
will
is
better
to
us
then
our
owne
.
Unto
this
living
God
that
is
so
good
&
so
farre
exceeds
our
desires
with
his
good
will
,
let
us
ever
runne
&
flye
unto
him
&
we
shall
surely
finde
the
well
of
life
with
him
&
drink
of
the
river
of
his
pleasures
.
To
him
be
praise
for
evermore
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
sure
&
onely
way
to
the
Well
of
life
.
No
way
to
life
but
onely
by
Christ
.
In
the
knowledge
of
Christ
we
are
to
consider
(
a
)
His
calling
unto
the
whole
work
of
Redemption
,
&
the
gifts
wherewith
he
was
abundantly
furnished
for
this
calling
:
(
b
)
The
offices
laid
upon
him
for
this
work
,
when
he
became
our
Prophet
,
to
teach
&
instruct
,
both
in
his
owne
person
&
by
his
ministers
;
(
c
)
Our
Priest
,
in
his
sufferings
&
obedience
on
earth
,
&
intercession
for
us
in
heaven
;
(
d
)
Our
King
,
to
bring
us
unto
the
possession
of
life
,
subduing
all
his
&
our
enimies
:
(
e
)
The
visible
signes
&
seales
of
his
grace
,
Baptisme
&
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
:
(
f
)
The
dignity
of
his
person
,
being
both
very
God
&
true
man
,
requisite
unto
the
discharge
of
each
of
his
three
offices
.
(
g
)
The
comforts
arising
from
these
considerations
,
specially
when
men
thirst
after
life
,
&
are
carefull
to
have
in
store
a
select
number
of
the
promises
of
salvation
.
(
h
)
A
direction
how
to
apply
the
promises
unto
ourselves
by
the
due
consideration
of
Christ
his
natures
&
offices
.
I
Am
the
way
,
the
trueth
&
the
life
;
no
man
commeth
unto
the
Father
but
by
me
,
saith
Christ
,
Ioh.
14.6
.
He
is
the
Lambe
that
leades
unto
the
living
fountaines
,
Rev.
7.17
.
&
the
good
shepheard
that
gathers
the
lambes
with
his
arme
,
&
carries
was
called
thereunto
of
his
Father
.
Christ
is
the
signet
of
his
Fathers
right
hand
,
&
him
hath
God
the
Father
sealed
by
designing
&
appointing
him
to
be
the
Mediatour
▪
Ioh.
6.27
.
He
is
the
elect
of
God
,
Esa.
42.1
.
fore
ordained
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
1.
Pet.
1.20
.
and
againe
manifestly
called
in
time
,
chiefely
at
his
Baptisme
&
Transfiguration
,
when
that
glorious
voyce
came
from
heaven
,
This
is
my
beloved
Sonne
in
whom
I
am
well
pleased
,
heare
him
.
Matt.
3.17
.
&
17.5
.
This
calling
of
Christ
is
especially
noted
in
the
Gospell
of
Iohn
&
more
than
fourty
times
in
exact
number
,
under
the
phrase
of
sending
him
;
Ioh.
5.23.24.30
.
●6
.
37.38
&c.
&
yet
fourty
times
againe
in
other
equivalent
phrases
of
being
sealed
,
&
given
,
&
comming
downe
from
heaven
,
&
come
in
the
Fathers
name
&
the
like
.
Our
Saviour
himselfe
doth
ever
&
anon
repeat
this
calling
&
rejoyce
in
it
&
teach
others
to
comfort
themselves
in
it
;
&
therefore
the
afflicted
conscience
that
seekes
to
be
strengthened
in
faith
should
often
remember
this
calling
of
Christ
:
yea
fourty
&
fourty
times
to
runne
unto
it
&
after
the
example
of
Christ
never
to
have
done
with
it
,
that
so
the
meditation
thereof
may
lead
them
to
the
well
of
life
.
Christ
being
thus
called
of
his
Father
is
thereupon
also
furnished
with
all
gifts
meet
for
his
calling
,
anoynted
with
the
oyle
of
joy
&
gladnes
above
his
fellowes
,
H●b.
1.9
.
with
the
spirit
above
measure
,
Ioh.
3.34
.
that
of
his
fullnes
we
all
might
receive
,
even
grace
for
grace
,
or
grace
over
against
grace
,
grace
renewed
in
us
according
to
his
image
;
grace
according
to
our
need
of
grace
&
according
to
his
abundance
able
to
supply
all
our
wants
.
Ioh.
1.16
.
All
his
garments
smel
of
myrrhe
,
aloes
&
cassia
out
of
his
yvory
palaces
whereby
they
have
made
him
glad
&
whereby
he
hath
made
us
glad
,
giving
the
oyle
of
joy
for
mourning
&
the
garment
of
praise
for
the
spirit
of
heavinesse
.
Psa.
45.8
.
Esa.
61.3
.
His
name
is
an
oyntment
powred
out
;
therefore
the
virgines
love
him
:
Sol.
song
.
1.3
.
and
they
sing
lovesongs
of
him
and
their
heart
boyleth
out
his
praise
.
Psal.
45.
title
,
&
vers.
1.
Being
thus
anointed
&
called
of
his
Father
,
he
comes
promptly
at
his
call
,
Lo
I
come
to
doe
thy
will
O
God
;
Heb.
10.7
.
with
Psa.
40.7.8
.
&
he
is
as
willing
as
he
is
able
,
to
be
a
ver
have
found
the
well
of
life
,
for
there
is
none
that
understandeth
,
Psa.
53.1.2
.
but
he
is
the
light
of
them
that
sit
in
darkenes
&
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
he
maketh
the
eyes
of
the
blinde
to
see
out
of
obscurity
&
darknes
.
Esa.
29.18
.
In
his
breast
is
that
Vrim
&
Thummim
by
which
the
counsell
of
God
was
made
knowne
unto
men
:
Exod.
28.30
.
Num.
27.21
.
for
he
is
the
substance
of
the
shadowes
that
went
before
.
Coll.
2.17
.
As
from
the
Oracle
;
(
debir
,
1.
Kin.
6.19.20
.
)
the
inmost
place
of
the
Sanctuary
,
God
was
wont
to
speak
of
old
&
to
send
forth
a
voyce
;
Exo.
25.22
.
Num.
7.8.9
.
so
now
hath
he
spoken
unto
us
in
his
Sonne
,
that
is
in
his
bosome
.
Heb.
1.1
.
Ioh.
1.18
.
There
is
no
labyrinth
of
errour
but
he
gives
a
threed
of
direction
to
come
out
of
it
.
There
is
no
perplexity
or
difficult
case
of
conscience
but
he
resolveth
it
.
God
hath
given
him
the
tongue
of
the
learned
to
know
how
to
speak
a
word
in
season
to
him
that
is
weary
.
Esa.
50.4
.
He
leades
the
simple
in
a
way
that
the
fooles
shall
not
erre
therein
.
Esa.
35.8
.
Many
complaine
of
the
many
religions
and
opinions
in
the
world
,
&
that
they
know
not
which
to
take
;
but
such
are
not
acquainted
with
this
Prophet
,
who
teacheth
the
humble
&
revealeth
his
secret
to
them
that
feare
him
.
Psal.
25.9.14
.
Christ
is
not
like
a
sterne
austere
master
,
of
whom
the
poore
schollers
dare
not
aske
a
question
:
but
he
is
gentle
&
loving
&
calles
them
to
learne
of
him
&
perswades
them
to
come
to
him
because
he
is
meek
&
lowly
,
&
shewes
them
how
to
finde
rest
unto
their
soules
in
all
their
doubts
&
difficulties
.
Matt.
11.29
.
And
further
as
in
the
dayes
of
his
flesh
he
was
a
minister
of
the
circumcision
,
Rom.
15.8
.
going
about
all
Galilee
teaching
in
their
Synagogues
&
preaching
the
Gospell
of
the
kingdome
;
Matt.
4.23
.
so
now
by
his
ministers
&
servants
,
Eph.
4.11.12
.
the
maidens
of
his
wisedome
,
Prov.
9.3.4
.
he
calles
all
nations
to
the
knowledge
&
fellowship
of
his
grace
.
Mat.
28.19
.
As
of
old
he
preached
to
the
spirits
now
in
prison
by
Noah
a
preacher
of
righteousnes
;
1.
Pet.
3.19
.
so
still
at
this
day
he
preacheth
peace
to
them
that
are
afarre
of
.
Eph.
2.17
.
Hereby
his
voyce
is
as
the
sound
of
many
waters
,
Rev.
1.15
.
a
souud
that
is
gone
out
into
all
the
earth
unto
the
ends
of
the
world
▪
Rom.
10.18
.
And
thus
the
spirit
even
in
the
waters
of
the
great
deep
:
Exod.
14.
Esa.
51.10
.
so
there
being
a
burning
lake
&
a
red
sea
of
wrath
prepared
for
sinners
,
our
holy
high
Priest
hath
made
a
way
for
us
,
he
wading
first
through
the
same
&
the
waters
therof
entring
into
his
soule
and
overwhelming
him
that
we
might
be
delivered
.
Psal.
69.1
.
2.
His
suffering
&
satisfaction
is
become
a
strong
bridge
of
translation
to
carry
us
out
of
the
state
of
wrath
and
condemnation
into
the
state
of
grace
and
salvation
,
and
to
transport
us
safely
over
this
gulfe
of
destruction
and
curse
in
which
for
our
sinnes
we
had
deserved
to
have
bene
plunged
&
drowned
for
ever
.
Gal.
3.13
.
Col.
1.13.14
.
To
bring
us
on
in
this
journey
to
the
well
of
life
when
we
like
wandring
sheep
had
gone
astray
perniciously
,
he
sought
us
&
found
us
&
laid
us
on
his
shoulders
:
1.
Pet.
2.25
.
Luk.
15.4
.
He
hath
borne
our
griefes
&
carried
our
sorrowes
,
Esa.
53.4
.
he
bore
our
sinnes
in
his
body
on
the
tree
,
1.
Pet.
2.24
.
&
under
the
burden
of
our
iniquities
he
was
bruised
,
Esa.
53.5.10
.
he
was
sore
amazed
,
he
groaned
,
Mark
.
14.38
.
&
cryed
out
with
strong
cryes
&
supplications
,
Matt.
27.46
.
Heb.
5.7
.
he
did
sweat
great
drops
of
blood
that
trickled
downe
to
the
ground
:
Luk.
22.44
.
and
there
was
no
remedy
but
that
to
save
others
he
must
goe
downe
to
the
gates
of
death
,
he
was
abased
unto
the
death
of
the
crosse
;
&
as
Moses
lift
up
the
serpent
in
the
wildernes
,
so
was
our
Mediatour
lift
up
;
Ioh.
3.14.15
.
&
as
men
deale
with
a
toad
or
serpent
so
they
hanged
him
upon
a
stake
(
stauros
)
&
set
him
upon
a
pole
&
he
became
as
it
were
a
monster
unto
many
,
Psa.
71.7
.
&
22.13
.
that
he
might
make
us
glorious
by
deliverance
&
bring
us
unto
life
.
He
was
further
abased
when
he
was
left
for
a
time
under
the
condition
of
death
,
free
among
the
dead
,
Psa.
88.5
.
while
he
made
his
grave
with
the
wicked
,
Esa.
53.9
.
&
hereby
was
as
it
were
swallowed
up
of
the
whale
in
the
heart
of
the
earth
.
Matt.
12.40
.
And
yet
above
all
this
&
before
his
buriall
he
descended
into
Hell
,
to
the
gates
of
the
second
death
,
into
the
deepest
degree
of
humiliation
,
in
his
agony
both
in
the
garden
and
upon
the
crosse
:
Matt.
27.46
.
Psal.
88.6
.
there
the
sorrowes
of
hell
compassed
him
about
,
there
he
drunk
the
cup
of
the
red
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
Matt.
20.22
.
&
26.39.42.44
.
a
cup
whereinto
all
our
vile
and
deadly
sinnes
were
grated
,
God
laying
upon
him
the
iniquities
of
us
all
.
Esa.
53.6
.
At
the
tasting
of
this
cup
his
strength
was
powred
out
like
water
,
his
heart
did
melt
like
wax
in
the
middes
of
his
bowels
;
Psa.
22.14
.
a
greater
matter
then
if
the
whole
world
beside
had
melted
away
to
nothing
for
ever
.
The
very
thought
of
this
filled
the
heart
of
our
Mediatour
with
perplexity
&
feare
long
before
it
came
,
I
have
a
baptisme
(
saith
he
)
to
be
baptised
withall
;
&
how
am
I
pained
untill
it
be
ended
?
Luk.
12.50
.
And
how
was
he
then
pained
in
the
finishing
of
it
?
But
hereby
are
many
sons
brought
unto
God
&
delivered
from
the
bondage
&
feare
of
death
for
ever
.
Heb.
2.9.10.14.15
.
Having
passed
himselfe
and
led
us
through
the
first
gate
of
justice
by
suffering
,
there
remained
a
second
by
fulfilling
the
law
for
us
,
&
this
also
necessary
for
our
entrance
into
life
;
&
therefore
besides
the
sacrifice
of
his
death
,
he
also
offered
up
himselfe
in
a
holy
life
unto
God
,
&
sanctifyed
himself
for
us
.
Ioh.
17.19
.
For
being
made
under
the
Law
,
Gal.
4.4
.
he
fulfilled
all
righteousnes
,
Matt.
3.15
.
&
was
an
immaculate
lambe
,
1.
Pet.
1.19
.
holy
,
harmelesse
,
undefiled
,
Heb.
7.26
.
whom
no
man
could
convince
of
sinne
:
Ioh.
8.46
.
&
even
in
the
midst
of
his
sufferings
his
active
obedience
&
willing
subjection
to
the
will
of
his
Father
,
Phi.
2.8.9
.
Ioh.
10.17.18
.
&
18.6.11
.
was
for
us
a
sacrifice
of
sweet
odour
,
as
well
as
the
suffering
it selfe
,
&
so
led
us
through
the
second
gate
of
Gods
justice
.
Thus
by
the
obedience
&
righteousnes
of
one
many
are
made
righteous
,
even
partakers
of
the
righteousnes
of
God
in
Christ
.
Rom.
5.17.18.19
.
1.
Pet.
1.2
.
2.
Cor.
5.21
.
And
further
,
as
all
that
he
did
then
on
earth
was
for
our
comfort
;
so
all
that
he
now
doth
in
heaven
is
also
for
the
increase
of
our
comfort
:
for
he
is
still
a
priest
and
sacrificer
in
heaven
.
As
Aaron
bore
the
names
of
the
children
of
Israel
both
upon
his
two
shoulders
ingraven
in
two
Onix
stones
set
in
ouches
of
gold
,
Exod.
28
.
9-12
.
&
likewise
in
the
breastplate
of
judgment
upon
his
heart
,
in
twelve
other
precious
stones
,
when
he
went
into
the
holy
place
for
a
memoriall
continually
before
the
Lord
:
vers
▪
17-29
.
so
our
Mediatour
hath
not
onely
carried
us
on
his
of
the
promised
inheritance
in
Canaan
,
we
see
what
enimies
in
the
way
rose
up
against
them
to
hinder
them
&
to
destroy
them
.
Pharaoh
&
his
host
with
charets
&
horsmen
pursues
after
them
to
bring
them
back
againe
into
bondage
or
to
destroy
them
utterly
,
Exod.
14.5.9
&
15.9
.
Then
Amalek
when
Israel
was
faint
&
weary
in
the
way
,
came
out
and
smote
the
feeblest
&
hinmost
of
them
.
Deut.
25.17.18
.
Exod.
17.8
.
Edom
their
brother
denyed
them
passage
.
Num.
20.21
.
King
Arad
tooke
some
of
them
prisoners
.
Numb.
21.1
.
Balak
the
King
of
Moab
calles
Balaam
the
southsayer
to
curse
Israel
.
Numb.
22.4
.
and
23.13
.
The
Midianites
vexed
them
with
their
wiles
and
brought
thousands
of
them
to
destruction
.
Num.
25.4.9.17.18
.
Sihon
and
Og
the
giant
with
all
their
forces
came
out
to
stop
them
in
their
way
.
Deut.
2.32
.
&
3.1
.
And
the
Kings
of
Canaan
with
an
host
like
the
sand
upon
the
sea
shore
in
multitude
,
were
gathered
together
to
fight
against
Israel
and
to
keepe
them
from
their
inheritance
promised
.
Iosh.
11.4.5
.
And
in
like
manner
to
stop
and
hinder
the
faithfull
in
the
way
of
life
armies
of
enimies
rise
up
on
every
side
.
The
world
generally
hates
them
.
Ioh.
15.19
.
Matt.
24.9
.
The
nations
rage
&
the
princes
conspire
against
the
Lord
and
his
anoynted
.
Psal.
2.1.2
.
The
mighty
men
,
the
Giants
of
our
time
cease
not
to
warre
against
them
.
The
Romish
Balaam
much
worse
then
the
old
southsayer
curseth
them
incessantly
.
The
Babilonian
harlot
is
drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
.
Rev.
17.6
.
The
manyheaded
Beast
blasphemes
God
and
his
Tabernacle
;
Rev.
13.6
.
and
the
second
Beast
forceth
men
for
feare
to
receyve
his
mark
.
vers.
16.
The
Dragon
and
his
angels
fight
.
Rev.
12.3.7
.
The
Devill
goes
about
like
a
roaring
lion
seeking
whom
he
may
devoure
and
cast
out
from
the
inheritance
of
the
Lord
.
1.
Pet.
5.8
.
And
our
owne
flesh
like
a
serpent
in
the
bosome
lusteth
and
fighteth
against
the
soule
.
Gal.
5.17
.
1.
Pet.
2.11
.
Now
for
the
resisting
and
conquering
of
all
these
Christ
is
given
unto
us
as
a
victorious
King
and
Prince
of
peace
:
He
is
exalted
above
every
name
that
is
named
in
this
world
or
in
the
world
to
come
▪
Eph.
1.21
.
He
hath
overcome
the
world
;
Ioh.
16.33
.
cast
out
the
wicked
spirit
confirme
his
afflicted
people
in
their
exspectation
of
future
glory
and
dignity
by
Christ
the
Branch
,
God
appointed
his
Prophet
to
take
silver
&
gold
from
them
of
the
captivity
&
to
make
Crownes
,
to
set
them
first
upon
the
head
of
Jehoshua
,
and
then
to
keepe
them
for
a
memoriall
in
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
:
Zach.
6
.
9-15
.
so
in
the
use
of
these
ordinances
of
Baptisme
&
the
Lords-Supper
given
to
his
Church
&
left
for
memorials
of
our
glory
in
Christ
,
we
ought
to
be
affected
as
if
there
were
two
golden
crownes
hung
up
in
the
congregation
before
our
eyes
,
&
sometimes
set
upon
our
heads
as
witnesses
and
pledges
of
the
glorious
kingdome
to
be
enjoyed
hereafter
.
In
Baptisme
is
represented
both
the
washing
away
of
our
sinnes
,
Act.
2.38
.
&
our
fellowship
with
the
holy
Trinity
,
whose
names
are
put
upon
us
:
Matt.
28.19
.
The
names
of
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
&
H.
Ghost
are
set
like
three
pearles
shining
in
our
crowne
of
glory
set
upon
our
heads
.
Esa.
28.5
.
In
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
being
called
unto
his
Table
&
to
the
participation
of
the
body
&
blood
of
Christ
,
we
are
thereby
set
together
in
heavenly
places
with
him
,
Eph.
2
,
6.
like
olive
plants
round
about
his
Table
,
as
a
crowne
of
glory
in
the
hand
of
the
Lord
,
Esa.
62.3
.
even
a
crowne
about
our
head
Christ
in
the
middes
of
his
Church
.
As
the
children
of
Israel
in
the
wildernes
to
guide
&
support
them
in
the
way
were
led
by
a
pillar
of
cloud
,
&
fed
with
manna
&
water
out
of
the
rock
;
so
by
a
like
favour
for
the
same
spirituall
use
hath
Christ
our
King
given
us
the
Sacraments
of
the
new
Testament
:
1.
Cor.
10.1.2.3.4
.
&
therefore
looke
what
joy
&
comfort
the
most
faithfull
in
Jsrael
had
,
when
they
saw
the
cloud
of
the
Tabernacle
going
before
them
;
such
joy
&
comfort
ought
we
to
be
filled
withall
at
the
administration
of
Baptisme
:
and
looke
with
what
joy
and
thankfulnes
they
went
forth
to
gather
Manna
,
with
as
great
ought
we
to
be
affected
in
going
to
the
Table
of
the
Lord
,
giving
thankes
unto
Christ
for
such
a
staffe
of
comfort
to
quicken
&
strengthen
us
in
our
journey
&
way
unto
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
.
(
f
)
But
for
a
further
view
of
this
unspeakable
grace
&
comfort
exhibited
in
these
three
offices
of
Christ
,
we
are
to
looke
upon
the
dignity
of
his
person
whereupon
depends
the
vertue
,
power
&
33.15.16
.
When
for
sinne
the
Lord
threatned
a
departure
of
this
presence
,
&
yet
offered
to
send
an
Angel
with
them
to
destroy
their
enimies
;
Exod.
33.2.3
.
that
would
not
content
him
▪
no
presence
of
prophets
or
angels
would
serve
the
turne
without
this
divine
presence
united
to
the
Tabernacle
for
their
guidance
.
And
even
so
according
to
this
type
,
when
the
word
was
made
flesh
,
he
dwelt
among
us
as
in
a
Tabernacle
,
as
the
word
signifyes
:
Ioh.
1.14
.
escenose
.
His
body
,
was
the
true
Tabernacle
which
the
Lord
pight
and
not
man
.
Heb.
8.2
.
In
him
dwelt
all
the
fulnes
of
the
Godhead
bodily
.
Coll.
2.9
.
Out
of
this
Tabernacle
he
spake
;
Heb.
1.1
.
and
wrought
miracles
;
Matt.
4.23
.
Act.
10.38
.
and
remooved
up
and
downe
,
and
conversing
among
men
led
his
sheep
in
the
way
of
life
.
Ioh.
10.27.28
.
No
man
nor
angel
had
bene
sufficient
for
this
worke
:
but
he
being
very
God
as
well
as
man
,
&
bearing
up
all
things
by
his
mighty
word
,
Heb.
1.3
.
caries
along
his
sheep
unresistably
and
safely
unto
the
glory
exspected
.
He
is
Lord
of
all
,
and
at
his
right
hand
we
may
see
all
his
blessed
angels
attending
,
to
whom
he
hath
given
charge
to
watch
over
his
sheep
in
this
way
and
to
carry
them
in
their
hands
that
they
dash
not
their
feet
against
a
stone
.
Psal.
91.11.12
.
At
his
left
hand
he
hath
the
Devill
&
his
angels
in
a
chaine
and
bindes
them
at
his
pleasure
,
Rev.
20.1.2
.
2.
Pet.
2.4
.
so
that
they
cannot
hurt
a
swine
or
any
uncleane
beast
without
his
permission
,
Matth.
8.31
.
and
much
lesse
can
they
hurt
them
that
are
washed
in
his
blood
:
and
he
having
given
commandement
to
prepare
the
way
of
his
people
,
to
cast
up
an
high
way
,
to
gather
out
the
stones
,
and
to
remoove
the
stumbling
blockes
;
Esa.
62.10
.
&
57.14
.
they
shall
goe
in
the
way
of
life
,
as
Israel
marched
out
of
Egypt
,
with
an
high
hand
;
Exod.
14.8
.
a
dog
shall
not
moove
his
tongue
against
them
,
Exod.
11.7
.
further
then
is
for
their
good
:
Rom.
8.28
.
and
in
due
season
they
shall
come
to
the
Lord
the
wel-spring
of
all
glory
,
life
&
comfort
in
heaven
.
(
g
)
The
comfort
which
ariseth
from
this
consideration
of
Christ
is
marvellous
great
for
all
the
faithfull
and
in
speciall
for
afflicted
consciences
that
desire
to
be
established
and
confirmed
in
faith
.
for
t
out
of
his
fullnesse
.
Thus
the
soules
that
come
dayly
to
Christ
as
their
Prophet
may
dayly
be
refreshed
by
him
.
(
h
)
If
any
through
weaknes
of
faith
cannot
lay
hold
on
the
promises
of
God
touching
the
pardon
of
sinne
and
the
free
gift
of
salvation
set
before
us
,
let
them
bring
these
promises
to
the
ground
of
them
even
to
Christ
,
applying
them
first
to
Christ
&
then
to
themselves
:
for
in
him
all
the
promises
of
God
are
Yea
and
in
him
they
are
Amen
;
2.
Cor.
1.20
.
not
onely
in
their
owne
nature
&
truth
,
but
also
in
respect
of
our
apprehension
.
He
that
cannot
assent
unto
the
promise
,
looking
on
the
promise
onely
,
may
better
assent
&
sooner
beleeve
,
when
he
lookes
on
Christ
the
ground
of
the
promise
:
for
example
,
God
promiseth
unto
the
repentant
that
their
crimson
&
skarlet
sinnes
shall
be
taken
away
,
and
they
made
white
as
snow
&
wooll
:
Esa.
1.18
.
now
the
troubled
soule
that
cannot
say
Yea
to
this
promise
by
particular
application
,
let
the
same
looke
upon
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
bearing
their
sins
,
satisfying
the
justice
of
God
,
&
behold
his
blood
powred
out
to
wash
them
,
&
so
they
shall
sooner
conceive
&
apprehend
their
sins
to
be
done
away
and
their
soules
to
be
cleansed
and
made
white
as
snow
.
There
is
a
promise
,
that
where
sinne
abounds
,
there
grace
aboundeth
much
more
:
Rom.
5.20
.
The
perplexed
consciences
that
faine
would
but
cannot
say
Amen
unto
this
promise
by
applying
it
unto
themselves
;
let
the
same
looke
upon
Christ
,
and
behold
the
dignity
of
his
person
,
his
deity
&
divine
majesty
,
being
the
brightnes
of
glory
,
the
character
or
engraven
forme
of
his
Fathers
person
,
his
equall
and
his
fellow
;
Heb.
1.3
.
Phil.
2.6
.
Zach.
13.7
.
when
they
see
his
eternall
Godhead
and
almighty
power
,
to
whom
nothing
is
hard
or
impossible
,
&
withal
consider
how
he
stoops
downe
to
help
and
puts
his
hand
to
this
work
,
to
give
worth
&
price
unto
the
sacrifice
for
sinne
,
to
make
the
blood
of
redemption
more
precious
&
meritorious
to
redeeme
the
vilest
sinners
;
then
shall
they
more
easily
receive
the
promise
of
abundant
grace
,
&
with
more
faith
say
Amen
unto
it
.
There
is
a
promise
that
God
will
be
mercifull
to
the
sinnes
of
his
people
,
Heb.
8.12
.
&
receive
them
with
everlasting
kindenes
,
Esa.
54.8
.
&
pity
them
as
a
father
merit
of
life
to
justify
us
;
v.
54.
the
spirit
of
life
for
our
sanctification
,
Rom.
8.10
.
&
the
crowne
of
life
for
our
glorification
.
Rev.
2.10
.
He
is
all
in
all
;
Coll.
3.11
.
and
therefore
we
are
to
be
nothing
in
ourselves
but
all
in
him
,
and
wholly
renouncing
ourselves
&
our
owne
righteousnes
we
are
to
cast
ourselves
altogether
upon
him
for
the
hope
of
eternall
life
.
To
him
be
praise
for
ever
.
Amen
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Mortification
or
the
death
of
sinne
.
The
nature
&
necessity
thereof
in
generall
.
(
a
)
Six
speciall
degrees
of
mortification
:
1.
In
severall
passions
of
the
minde
troubled
at
the
apprehension
of
sinne
;
2.
In
resisting
&
refraining
of
sinfull
actions
,
3.
of
wicked
purposes
,
4.
tickling
desires
,
5.
wandring
imaginations
,
6.
habituall
concupiscence
.
(
b
)
The
sayd
acts
of
mortification
like
so
many
battels
in
our
spirituall
warfare
,
&
as
many
parts
of
that
contrition
which
is
acceptable
unto
God
&
hath
the
promises
.
(
c
)
The
example
of
David
mortifying
sinne
in
each
of
the
particulars
afore
named
.
(
d
)
The
chiefe
evils
of
sinne
that
are
to
be
mortifyed
,
The
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eyes
&
the
pride
of
life
.
(
e
)
By
these
Satan
workes
his
temptations
,
&
by
the
mortifying
of
these
he
is
conquered
,
as
it
is
shewed
in
the
examples
of
Adam
,
(
f
)
Christ
,
(
g
)
Antichrist
.
HAving
heard
of
the
love
of
God
,
which
is
the
spring
of
life
,
&
of
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
way
unto
that
life
;
it
remaines
that
we
seeke
the
communion
of
the
H.
Spirit
,
as
the
conclusion
of
our
comfort
for
the
assurance
of
that
life
.
2.
Cor.
13.14
.
Hereby
we
know
that
we
have
fellowship
with
God
,
that
he
abideth
in
us
,
because
he
hath
given
us
of
his
Spirit
.
1.
Ioh.
3.24
.
shall
be
comforted
.
Matt.
5.4
.
II.
After
this
followes
an
other
degree
of
Mortification
,
whereby
the
faithfull
according
to
the
measure
of
grace
given
,
doe
turne
from
the
practise
of
sinne
which
they
have
bewayled
.
They
doe
not
live
any
longer
therein
,
Rom.
6.2
.
they
cease
to
doe
evill
,
Esa.
1.16
.
and
eschew
evill
:
Iob
1.1.8
.
they
forsake
their
owne
wayes
and
courses
,
and
breake
of
their
sinnes
,
Esa.
55.7
.
and
refraine
their
feet
from
every
evill
way
.
Psalm
.
119.101
.
By
this
resisting
of
wicked
actions
men
are
sayd
to
mortify
or
kill
the
deeds
of
the
body
and
thereupon
is
life
promised
unto
them
.
Rom.
8.13
.
They
therefore
that
love
life
everlasting
must
every
day
die
this
death
also
in
casting
off
the
workes
of
darkenes
.
Though
it
be
a
death
to
the
flesh
to
leave
them
,
yet
must
this
death
also
be
undergone
;
els
is
there
no
hope
of
life
,
no
assurance
that
God
dwelleth
in
us
by
his
Spirit
.
III.
An
other
death
of
the
old
man
is
when
not
onely
the
outward
act
of
sinne
,
but
the
will
and
purpose
of
sinning
is
mortifyed
.
The
will
of
the
flesh
and
the
will
of
man
is
noted
as
a
thing
opposite
to
God
and
his
Spirit
,
procuring
his
wrath
&
making
men
the
children
of
wrath
;
Ioh.
1.13
.
Eph.
2.3
.
1.
Pet.
4.
2.3
.
and
many
that
want
the
power
to
performe
many
evils
,
doe
not
yet
want
the
will
thereunto
;
and
therefore
this
will
is
to
be
mortifyed
.
If
he
that
had
no
staine
in
his
will
,
could
yet
say
unto
his
Father
,
Not
as
I
will
but
as
thou
wilt
;
Not
my
will
but
thy
will
be
done
:
Matt.
26.39
.
Luk.
22.42
.
and
againe
,
I
seek
not
mine
owne
will
,
but
the
will
of
him
that
sent
me
;
Iohn
.
5.30
.
&
6.38
.
how
much
more
should
we
make
it
our
dayly
exercise
to
break
our
owne
corrupt
willes
,
to
cast
away
our
owne
purposes
and
to
wait
on
God
all
the
day
long
,
saying
and
praying
continually
,
Not
my
will
but
thy
will
be
done
?
At
the
first
act
of
Pauls
conversion
,
so
soone
as
Christ
was
made
knowne
unto
him
,
we
see
this
mortification
of
his
will
which
he
renounced
,
&
resigning
himselfe
to
the
will
of
God
sayd
,
Lord
what
wilt
thou
that
I
doe
?
Act.
9.6
.
When
the
will
is
thus
mortifyed
,
though
men
doe
sometimes
the
things
that
they
would
not
;
yet
then
is
this
comfort
afforded
;
it
is
no
more
they
that
doe
it
but
sinne
that
dwelleth
in
them
.
Rom.
7
.
15.16.17.19-20
.
It
shall
not
be
imputed
unto
them
.
IV.
Besides
this
it
comes
to
passe
many
times
that
when
the
will
is
subdued
&
restrained
from
some
evill
,
yet
the
affections
are
not
mortifyed
:
though
a
sinner
in
the
purpose
of
his
will
,
will
not
consent
to
the
practise
of
some
evill
,
yet
the
heart
is
tickled
with
delight
therein
,
and
could
wish
it
were
lawfull
,
and
it
is
a
paine
unto
them
that
they
may
not
consent
to
seek
it
.
This
evill
concupiscence
&
lust
of
the
heart
,
these
affections
of
the
flesh
are
distinctly
condemned
,
&
we
are
commanded
to
mortify
&
to
avoyd
such
inordinate
passions
;
even
as
they
are
lusts
,
though
consent
of
the
will
be
not
with
them
.
Gal.
5.24
.
Coll.
3.5
.
Rom.
7.5
.
Exo.
20.17
.
In
the
killing
&
abandoning
of
these
lusts
the
faithfull
endure
many
deathes
from
day
to
day
,
&
the
acts
of
Mortification
are
multiplyed
according
to
the
strength
of
the
spirit
ministred
unto
them
.
V.
Againe
the
minde
of
man
is
dayly
annoyed
&
pestred
with
evill
thoughts
&
wandring
imaginations
arising
partly
from
the
flesh
&
partly
from
the
suggestion
of
Satan
;
and
these
though
they
neither
be
delighted
in
nor
approoved
of
,
yet
the
very
entertainment
of
them
and
their
residence
in
the
minde
though
for
a
short
while
,
doth
pollute
the
soule
with
sinne
.
For
God
requireth
the
whole
soule
and
the
whole
minde
with
all
the
strength
thereof
;
Deut.
6.5
.
Luk.
10.27
he
requireth
a
pure
heart
,
free
from
all
stragling
conceits
.
Matt.
5.8
.
Our
eyes
should
ever
be
towards
the
Lord
&
his
glory
:
Psal.
25.15
.
Lots
wife
for
looking
backward
was
smitten
of
God
and
turned
into
a
pillar
of
salt
;
Gen.
19.17.26
.
&
though
more
evill
might
be
in
her
minde
,
yet
that
very
look
alone
being
forbidden
of
God
made
her
culpable
:
and
so
for
a
side
look
unto
vanity
,
when
the
eye
of
the
minde
rolles
up
and
downe
we
become
guilty
of
condemnation
.
These
idle
thoughts
take
up
the
place
in
the
soule
,
even
the
seat
wherein
God
should
sit
;
and
while
they
keepe
out
the
thought
of
God
,
though
but
for
a
moment
,
they
are
in
that
respect
condemnable
.
And
therefore
these
motions
of
the
minde
are
to
be
resisted
,
repelled
&
mortifyed
.
As
Abraham
hushed
away
the
foules
that
came
downe
upon
his
sacrifice
;
Gen.
15.11
.
so
are
these
flying
thoughts
to
be
dispelled
and
driven
away
from
our
mindes
.
God
requireth
that
the
wicked
should
forsake
his
imaginations
;
Esa.
55.7
.
God
would
have
his
children
to
cast
downe
imaginations
and
to
bring
every
thought
captive
unto
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
2.
Cor.
10.5
.
which
cannot
fully
and
perfectly
be
done
without
this
mortification
of
them
.
By
mortification
of
them
the
heart
is
purged
,
&
then
the
promise
of
mercy
multiplyed
.
Iam.
4.8
.
VI.
Lastly
the
faithfull
doe
yet
in
a
further
degree
die
unto
sinne
,
when
as
that
habituall
concupiscence
which
is
the
seedplot
and
root
of
all
other
sinnes
is
mortifyed
and
subdued
within
them
.
For
besides
all
the
motions
,
affections
and
other
fruits
of
sinne
before
noted
,
there
is
in
man
a
corrupt
disposition
,
whereby
he
is
enclined
to
all
evill
.
This
disposition
&
pronenes
to
sinne
,
considered
apart
from
the
fruits
thereof
,
is
condemned
in
the
Scripture
,
&
is
called
the
old
man
,
the
body
of
sin
,
the
law
of
sin
&
the
law
of
the
members
;
Rom.
6.6
.
Eph.
4.22
.
Col.
3.2
.
Rom.
7.23
.
it
is
called
the
flesh
which
lusteth
against
the
spirit
,
and
therefore
is
to
be
crucifyed
as
well
as
the
lusts
and
affections
thereof
.
Gal.
5.17.24
.
This
is
that
hatefull
and
poysonous
Cockatrice
egge
,
to
be
crushed
before
serpents
creep
out
of
it
.
The
godly
therefore
knowing
this
their
owne
corrupt
disposition
must
labour
to
have
it
changed
and
weakened
dayly
within
them
:
and
to
this
end
they
are
to
watch
their
heart
with
all
diligence
,
Prover.
4.23
.
and
even
before
they
feele
any
stirring
or
motion
of
the
flesh
,
to
be
exercising
of
themselves
in
all
godlines
and
in
all
holy
meditations
and
prayer
,
to
keepe
under
their
rebellious
nature
,
and
by
the
help
of
the
Spirit
to
bring
it
into
subjection
,
1.
Corint.
9.27
.
to
binde
the
very
stumpe
of
this
tree
with
an
yron
band
of
mortification
,
that
the
forbidden
fruits
doe
not
bud
forth
.
(
b
)
The
life
of
a
Christian
in
this
world
is
a
continuall
warfare
,
in
which
they
fight
the
battailes
of
the
Lord
every
day
and
houre
.
2.
Cor.
10.4
.
1.
Tim.
6.12
.
These
spirituall
combates
according
to
the
actes
and
degrees
before
named
,
are
six
in
speciall
.
First
they
conquer
the
Adamantine
Rock
,
Zach.
7.12
.
when
their
hard
hearts
are
softened
to
againe
by
the
banishment
of
wandring
thoughts
&
motions
;
&
most
of
all
broken
when
the
sinfull
disposition
of
the
flesh
is
broken
&
mortifyed
.
All
these
contritions
&
breakings
are
so
many
pleasant
sacrifices
of
sweet
odour
unto
God
:
&
to
them
that
undergoe
so
many
deathes
he
hath
made
many
precious
promises
;
that
he
will
revive
the
spirit
of
the
humble
,
&
give
life
unto
the
contrite
ones
;
that
he
who
is
high
&
excellent
,
inhabiting
eternity
on
high
will
dwell
here
below
with
him
that
is
lowly
;
that
he
whose
name
is
the
Holy
One
,
will
dwell
with
the
contrite
sinner
:
Esa.
57.15
.
&
66.1.2
.
and
therefore
if
the
presence
&
conversation
of
God
with
us
be
of
any
regard
with
us
,
if
the
glory
&
life
that
God
gives
be
of
any
account
in
our
eyes
,
let
us
give
ourselves
dayly
to
these
workes
of
mortification
,
that
by
these
foregoing
deathes
we
may
be
made
ready
to
leave
this
world
,
&
may
in
the
end
finde
him
&
with
comfort
come
before
him
that
is
the
well
of
life
.
(
c
)
For
the
illustration
of
this
poynt
,
to
omit
others
,
consider
we
the
example
of
David
alone
,
how
he
was
exercised
in
all
these
acts
of
contrition
&
thereby
dyed
unto
sinne
.
The
divers
degrees
of
mortification
were
so
many
steppes
of
the
staires
by
which
he
descended
into
the
death
of
sinne
,
dying
as
it
were
a
severall
death
upon
each
one
of
them
.
1.
After
knowledge
&
conviction
of
sinne
committed
,
as
for
the
numbring
of
the
people
,
his
heart
smote
him
for
it
,
2.
Sam.
24.10
.
and
that
was
a
blow
or
stroak
of
mortification
which
the
spirit
gave
unto
the
flesh
;
he
mourned
exceedingly
,
and
in
a
revengefull
indignation
against
his
owne
sinne
was
content
&
desired
that
the
hand
of
God
might
be
against
him
&
against
his
fathers
house
,
that
he
might
beare
the
smart
of
his
owne
transgression
.
vers.
17.
this
was
a
death
of
sinne
in
him
.
And
so
it
was
also
with
the
sinne
he
conmitted
in
the
matter
of
Vrias
,
for
which
his
bones
were
broken
,
Psal.
51.8
.
and
for
which
he
made
himselfe
a
publick
example
,
by
the
confession
of
his
sinne
&
making
a
dolefull
song
thereof
to
the
shaming
of
himselfe
&
warning
of
others
.
The
title
of
Psal.
51.11
.
David
went
a
step
lower
,
when
he
mortifyed
&
resisted
the
act
of
sinne
,
though
occasion
&
opportunity
of
revenge
was
given
unto
him
,
though
counsell
was
given
him
by
others
to
that
If
I
say
,
I
will
judge
thus
:
Behold
I
should
offend
against
the
generation
of
thy
children
.
vers
.
15.
VI.
Lastly
David
came
downe
to
the
lowest
step
of
the
staires
,
when
in
the
mortification
of
his
sinne
he
stroke
upon
the
root
thereof
,
by
bewailing
his
originall
corruption
&
seeking
to
subdue
that
sinfull
disposition
received
from
his
parents
,
while
he
complaineth
,
Behold
I
was
borne
in
iniquity
&
in
sinne
hath
my
mother
conceived
me
.
Psalm.
51.5
.
This
old
nature
he
labours
to
mortify
,
when
he
desires
to
be
renewed
in
the
spirit
of
his
minde
;
vers.
10.
for
as
the
Apostle
reasoned
in
respect
of
the
covenant
,
Heb.
8.13
.
in
that
he
mentioneth
a
new
estate
he
desires
the
abolishing
&
decay
of
the
old
.
Thus
true
mortification
never
ceaseth
till
it
bring
men
from
&
by
the
hatred
of
actual
sinnes
to
finde
out
the
original
,
the
cause
&
mother
of
all
,
by
which
all
men
together
are
become
unprofitable
&
filthy
;
Psal.
53.3
.
with
Rom.
3.12
.
that
they
may
kill
&
crucifye
the
same
.
This
mortification
of
the
old
man
is
also
comprehended
in
that
speech
of
David
when
he
saith
,
I
kept
me
from
mine
iniquity
:
Psal.
18.23
.
for
though
it
be
true
that
he
kept
himselfe
from
his
wickednes
&
from
his
sinne
that
dwelt
in
him
by
bewailing
sins
already
committed
,
by
resisting
the
present
actions
,
by
breaking
his
will
,
by
renouncing
his
affections
,
by
casting
downe
his
imaginations
;
yet
in
speciall
manner
he
kept
himselfe
from
his
wickednes
,
by
mortifying
his
very
disposition
to
evill
,
while
he
laboured
to
change
his
nature
&
to
have
a
new
disposition
created
within
him
.
These
are
the
deathes
that
David
dyed
;
&
these
are
the
deathes
to
be
undergone
of
all
that
would
not
dye
eternally
.
This
dayly
dying
unto
sinne
by
so
many
lesser
deathes
,
is
a
maine
preparative
unto
the
great
day
of
our
translation
out
of
this
world
which
ought
evermore
to
be
remembred
of
us
.
(
d
)
After
the
actes
of
mortification
&
the
divers
degrees
thereof
,
it
is
expedient
that
we
consider
the
speciall
enimies
or
evills
of
sinne
that
are
to
be
mortifyed
.
These
the
holy
Ghost
informes
us
to
be
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eyes
,
&
the
pride
of
life
;
1.
Ioh.
2.16
.
that
is
to
say
,
voluptuousnes
,
covetousnes
,
&
ambition
or
vaine-glory
.
To
these
three
may
be
reduced
the
principall
workes
of
the
flesh
or
old
man
,
considering
that
for
these
and
from
these
doe
arise
the
contentions
,
hatred
,
envy
,
lying
,
slandering
&
manifold
other
iniquities
,
Iam.
4.1.2
.
which
are
therefore
noted
&
described
as
companions
waiting
upon
the
forenamed
lusts
,
which
are
the
three
seditious
captaines
&
leaders
unto
all
mischiefe
.
Gal.
5.19.20.21
.
Col.
3.5.8.9
.
Eph.
5.22.31
.
These
lusts
are
the
root
of
all
evill
,
not
onely
of
all
wrong
,
injustice
&
cruell
dealing
towards
men
,
but
of
all
irreligion
&
impiety
against
God
.
The
cares
of
this
world
the
deceitfulnes
of
riches
,
&
the
lusts
of
other
things
as
the
pleasures
of
this
life
,
choke
the
word
of
God
&
make
it
unfruitfull
:
Mark
.
4.19
.
Luk.
8.14
.
the
fruits
of
holines
&
righteousnes
are
blasted
and
destroyed
thereby
.
And
some
through
these
lusts
have
erred
from
the
faith
,
being
insnared
with
foolish
and
absurd
conceits
,
noysome
also
and
hurtfull
in
respect
of
all
graces
weakned
by
them
,
piercing
the
heart
with
present
sorrowes
,
and
finally
casting
men
into
eternall
destruction
and
perdition
.
1.
Tim.
6.9.10
.
These
are
of
the
world
&
not
of
God
,
and
if
any
man
be
a
lover
of
the
world
and
of
these
things
of
the
world
,
then
is
not
the
love
of
the
Father
in
him
;
1.
Ioh.
2.15.16
.
then
is
he
made
the
enimy
of
God
,
for
his
entertainment
of
these
lusts
and
his
amity
with
them
;
Iam.
4.4
.
and
consequently
cannot
looke
for
the
fruits
of
that
blessed
friendship
with
God
:
but
for
such
remaineth
a
fearefull
exspectation
of
judgment
&
death
in
the
day
of
Gods
wrath
.
Therefore
men
die
for
ever
because
they
live
after
the
flesh
&
doe
not
die
betimes
to
these
sinfull
lusts
.
Rom.
8.13
.
(
e
)
As
the
world
,
so
the
Devill
also
,
by
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eyes
and
the
pride
of
life
both
worketh
his
chief
temptations
&
by
the
mortifying
of
those
he
is
conquered
,
&
by
mens
yeelding
unto
them
he
overcommeth
&
devoureth
them
.
This
appeareth
in
three
most
memorable
examples
,
of
Adam
,
Christ
,
and
Antichrist
.
At
the
temptation
of
our
first
parents
the
Devill
used
these
three
baites
&
thereby
ensnared
them
.
The
forbidden
tree
by
his
suggestion
appeared
good
for
meat
,
Gen.
3.6
.
to
bring
them
to
covetousnes
not
content
with
all
the
other
trees
of
paradise
,
as
though
there
had
not
bene
meat
enough
for
them
without
this
also
;
it
appeared
pleasant
to
the
eyes
,
to
kindle
the
lust
of
false
and
vaine
pleasure
in
them
;
and
by
his
suggestion
it
appeared
as
a
tree
desirable
by
which
the
Devill
workes
so
effectually
in
him
and
in
others
by
him
,
are
those
three
forenamed
lusts
:
for
by
these
three
is
Antichrist
often
described
.
In
respect
of
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
habitation
and
denne
of
Antichrist
is
a
spiriruall
Sodom
,
Rev.
11.8
.
abounding
with
lusts
of
monstrous
uncleannes
;
the
Romish
city
is
compared
to
a
great
Harlot
&
the
mother
of
harlots
,
having
in
her
hand
a
great
cup
full
of
abominations
&
filthinesse
of
her
fornication
,
Rev.
17.1.4.5
.
and
living
deliciously
in
pleasures
.
Rev.
18.7
.
In
respect
of
the
lust
of
the
eyes
&
love
of
riches
,
she
is
decked
with
gold
&
precious
stone
&
pearles
:
Rev.
17.4
.
&
18.16
.
and
for
increase
&
maintenance
of
that
wealth
her
servants
&
ministers
through
covetousnes
and
with
fained
words
doe
make
merchandise
of
men
.
2.
Pet.
2.3
.
And
as
for
the
pride
of
life
this
man
of
sinne
doth
exalt
himselfe
above
all
that
is
called
God
&
shewes
himselfe
that
he
is
God
;
2.
Thes.
2.4
.
and
hath
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
&
blasphemies
,
&
is
wondred
at
&
worshipped
throughout
the
world
.
Rev.
13.3.4.5
.
And
when
he
is
crossed
in
any
of
his
lusts
then
he
makes
warre
with
the
Saints
&
overcomes
them
&
is
drunken
with
their
blood
.
Rev.
13.7
.
&
17.6
.
&
suffers
them
not
to
buy
or
sell
that
will
not
receive
his
marke
.
Rev.
13.17
.
Hereby
it
appeares
that
the
spirit
of
Antichrist
and
the
breath
of
his
life
is
lust
:
these
worldly
lusts
are
as
it
were
the
bridle
and
saddle
wherewith
Satan
rides
upon
him
:
with
the
spurres
of
these
lusts
he
drives
him
on
to
commit
so
great
abhominations
.
By
lust
is
the
greatest
sinne
wrought
in
the
world
;
and
therefore
is
every
one
to
be
warned
hereby
to
fight
continually
against
these
lusts
that
fight
against
the
soule
and
make
it
a
slave
to
Satan
.
1.
Pet.
2.11
.
They
must
either
mortify
these
lusts
of
the
old
man
,
or
els
for
ever
be
a
spoyle
&
prey
unto
the
old
serpent
that
worketh
by
them
.
Holy
Ghost
,
they
are
againe
taught
upon
the
new
consideration
of
this
honour
done
unto
them
,
&
in
reverence
of
this
divine
guest
,
to
proceed
unto
a
further
degree
&
care
of
their
mortification
,
to
cleanse
themselves
from
all
filthines
of
flesh
and
spirit
,
to
subdue
the
old
man
with
his
lusts
&
affections
,
lest
they
grieve
this
Spirit
that
is
come
to
dwell
with
them
.
1.
Cor.
6.19.20
.
2.
Cor.
6.16
.
&
7.1
.
Eph.
4.30
.
(
a
)
The
manner
how
the
Spirit
doth
mortify
sinne
is
by
bringing
the
sinner
unto
Christ
&
by
him
unto
the
Father
.
As
the
Father
for
communicating
of
life
unto
men
hath
sent
his
Sonne
to
merit
life
,
Ioh.
7.16
.
&
3.16
.
&
both
the
Father
&
the
Sonne
have
sent
the
Holy
Spirit
for
our
assurance
of
that
life
:
Ioh.
15.26
.
so
the
Spirit
againe
bringes
us
both
to
Christ
&
to
the
Father
and
first
teacheth
us
to
embrace
Christ
;
he
testifies
of
Christ
and
glorifies
him
&
takes
of
his
&
shewes
it
unto
us
.
Ioh.
16.13.14.15
.
The
manner
how
the
Spirit
bringes
us
unto
Christ
is
by
working
in
us
the
graces
of
Faith
,
Hope
&
Love
of
Christ
.
These
are
the
most
sweet
breathings
of
the
Holy
Ghost
:
&
by
each
of
these
he
workes
mortification
in
them
that
are
so
brought
unto
him
.
I.
Faith
in
Christ
serves
to
kill
sinne
in
us
many
wayes
.
First
of
all
by
the
death
of
Christ
there
is
merited
for
us
not
onely
the
pardon
of
our
sinne
,
but
also
a
power
of
subduing
sinne
;
by
his
death
he
hath
merited
the
gift
of
the
spirit
,
even
of
the
spirit
of
sanctification
.
Of
this
gift
we
are
made
partakers
by
faith
,
which
engraffes
us
into
Christ
&
into
the
fellowship
of
his
death
&
of
all
the
merit
thereof
.
Therefore
is
it
sayd
that
we
are
planted
together
with
him
into
the
likenes
of
his
death
;
and
hereupon
we
know
that
the
old
man
is
crucifyed
with
him
,
that
the
body
of
sinne
might
be
destroyed
,
that
henceforth
we
should
not
serve
sin
.
Rom.
6.5.6.7
8.
Thus
being
by
faith
united
to
Christ
,
the
spirit
of
mortification
as
well
as
the
gift
of
reconciliation
is
bestowed
upon
us
:
&
in
this
regard
should
we
the
more
earnestly
seek
that
precious
faith
which
procures
so
great
grace
unto
us
.
Therefore
did
Christ
beare
our
sins
in
his
body
on
the
tree
,
that
we
might
become
dead
unto
sinnes
;
1.
Pet.
2.24
.
that
by
the
merit
of
his
death
sinne
might
be
mortifyed
in
us
.
And
hereupon
we
come
to
say
with
the
Apostle
that
we
are
crucifyed
with
Christ
,
Gal.
2.20
.
we
may
stand
fast
in
the
liberty
wherewith
Christ
hath
made
us
free
.
Gal.
5.1
.
IV.
Moreover
as
our
Mortification
depends
upon
that
which
Christ
merited
for
us
;
so
that
which
Christ
by
his
death
obtained
for
himselfe
doth
further
lead
us
thereunto
.
For
to
this
end
Christ
both
dyed
&
rose
againe
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
both
of
the
dead
&
living
.
Rom.
14.9
.
And
as
we
beleeve
that
he
is
becom
our
Lord
,
so
we
are
to
beleeve
that
we
are
become
his
servants
,
being
bought
with
a
price
,
to
wit
by
his
blood
;
&
therefore
are
not
our
owne
but
his
,
1.
Cor.
6..19.20
&
7.23
.
&
therefore
may
not
doe
our
owne
willes
nor
follow
our
owne
affections
&
lusts
but
are
to
mortify
them
that
we
may
doe
his
will
.
Thus
the
faith
of
Christs
dominion
over
us
purchased
by
his
death
,
doth
serve
for
an
help
of
our
mortification
,
while
it
apprehends
that
the
redeemed
of
Christ
are
redeemed
from
the
earth
,
from
among
men
to
follow
the
Lambe
,
being
the
first
fruits
unto
God
&
to
the
Lambe
.
Rev.
14.3.4
.
V.
Againe
,
being
in
part
mortifyed
&
contrite
for
sinne
,
by
another
act
of
faith
we
doe
further
apprehend
that
in
Christ
we
shall
be
accepted
notwithstanding
the
weake
measure
of
mortification
that
is
in
us
.
And
this
faith
of
acceptance
is
a
great
encouragement
for
us
to
proceed
further
in
the
subduing
&
mortifying
of
the
flesh
with
the
lusts
thereof
,
&
to
abound
dayly
therein
,
when
as
we
know
that
our
weake
labour
in
the
Lord
is
not
in
vaine
;
1.
Cor.
15.58
.
when
this
perswasion
abides
within
us
,
that
the
day
of
small
beginnings
is
not
to
be
despised
;
Zech.
4.10
.
that
the
Lord
doth
both
accept
the
willing
minde
notwithstanding
many
wants
,
2.
Cor.
8.12
.
&
will
also
in
due
season
perfect
&
accomplish
that
which
he
hath
begun
in
us
.
Philip.
1.6
.
(
b
)
That
we
may
the
better
apprehend
the
comfort
of
this
acceptance
through
faith
,
there
are
divers
poynts
to
be
observed
touching
the
nature
of
true
Mortification
which
is
yet
acceptable
to
God
.
1.
First
,
that
it
is
still
imperfect
in
this
life
even
in
the
most
excellent
servants
of
Christ
,
who
confesse
themselves
wretched
transgressours
of
the
law
of
God
,
feeling
in
themselves
another
law
&
power
of
sinne
rebelling
against
the
law
of
their
minde
,
&
leading
them
into
captivity
to
the
law
of
sinne
that
is
in
their
members
.
Rom.
7.23.24
.
II.
Secondly
,
true
mortification
of
sinne
as
it
is
imperfect
,
so
it
is
nnequall
;
every
man
having
a
portion
of
grace
according
to
the
measure
of
the
gift
of
Christ
.
Eph.
4.7
.
The
same
measure
of
the
spirit
is
not
to
be
exspected
in
all
.
All
have
not
the
same
measure
of
sorrow
for
their
sinnes
that
some
others
have
;
yet
it
may
be
true
and
unfained
,
and
so
accepted
of
God
.
The
fruits
of
repentance
are
in
some
thirty
,
in
some
sixty
,
in
some
an
hundred-fold
.
Matt.
13.23
.
Though
every
true
beleever
have
the
spirit
of
God
,
Rom.
8.9
.
&
be
a
spirituall
person
;
1.
Cor.
2.14.15
.
yet
some
truely
spirituall
are
so
weake
that
in
comparison
of
others
they
are
not
spirituall
.
1.
Cor.
3.1
.
And
therefore
ought
not
any
for
this
to
be
discouraged
if
they
finde
themselves
inferiour
unto
others
.
III.
Thirdly
,
true
Mortification
as
it
is
unequall
,
so
it
is
in
some
respects
unlike
in
the
faithfull
:
as
there
are
divers
measures
thereof
,
so
are
there
divers
manners
of
it
.
The
gifts
&
graces
of
God
are
not
onely
many
but
manifold
or
divers
&
of
different
kinde
in
divers
persons
:
1.
Pet.
4.10
.
and
therefore
some
that
have
not
mortifyed
the
outward
actions
of
sinne
may
have
striven
more
in
the
mortifying
of
their
inward
lusts
&
affections
.
Some
that
have
not
mortifyed
the
more
hainous
sinnes
,
but
have
sometimes
fallen
into
notorious
scandals
,
may
yet
in
their
ordinary
course
of
life
farre
exceed
those
in
true
mortification
which
yet
never
fell
into
such
grosse
outward
offences
.
1.
Kin.
15.5
.
2.
Sam.
24.3.4
.
&c.
And
some
that
proceed
further
unto
dayly
mortification
of
the
actions
of
sinne
,
may
yet
want
that
great
contrition
&
sorrow
for
sinne
which
is
in
others
that
fall
oftner
&
doe
lesse
abstaine
from
the
ordinary
practise
of
sinne
.
It
is
hard
for
any
to
determine
whether
it
was
greater
grace
in
Ioseph
a
servant
resisting
the
temptation
&
not
committing
adultery
with
his
mistresse
;
or
in
David
after
his
fall
to
humble
himselfe
so
farre
as
being
a
glorious
king
to
shame
himselfe
by
publick
confession
of
his
adultery
.
Psa.
51.
title
.
For
as
God
magnifies
his
mercy
by
sinne
in
forgiving
it
,
more
then
if
no
sinne
had
bene
:
Rom.
3.4
.
&
5.20
.
so
the
godly
may
sometime
manifest
their
grace
and
godlines
by
open
and
effectuall
repentance
,
more
then
if
that
speciall
sin
had
not
bene
committed
by
them
.
Luk.
7
.
38-34
.
IIII.
Fourthly
,
that
Mortification
which
ariseth
from
the
liveliest
faith
and
feeling
of
Gods
favour
in
Christ
is
most
acceptable
unto
God
;
rather
then
that
which
hath
the
extreamest
griefe
,
feare
and
terrour
joyned
with
it
,
or
then
that
which
hath
a
greater
restraint
of
sinfull
actions
.
For
as
by
faith
men
please
God
;
Heb.
11.
5.6
.
so
according
to
the
measure
of
faith
in
any
action
men
doe
more
or
lesse
please
God
therein
.
Though
the
degrees
of
mortification
be
many
;
though
the
working
of
faith
be
sometimes
revealed
more
at
one
degree
then
at
another
;
yet
whatsoever
is
wrought
at
any
degree
,
is
still
by
faith
;
whether
it
be
at
the
change
of
the
disposition
,
the
motion
,
affection
,
will
,
or
action
,
or
in
contrition
after
the
sinfull
action
;
whether
it
be
in
divers
men
according
to
their
different
measure
of
grace
,
or
in
the
same
men
according
to
their
divers
assistance
at
severall
times
,
it
is
all
by
faith
.
Faith
is
the
root
of
other
graces
.
Col.
2.7
.
&
every
act
of
mortification
is
a
branch
springing
from
this
root
;
&
no
branch
may
boast
against
the
root
that
beareth
it
.
Rom.
11.18
.
This
is
the
victory
that
overcommeth
the
world
,
even
our
faith
:
1.
Ioh.
5.4
.
by
it
mortification
is
wrought
;
&
by
it
each
act
of
mortification
becomes
most
acceptable
to
God
.
And
therefore
above
all
things
we
are
to
labour
that
this
blessed
grace
of
faith
may
be
stirred
up
within
us
;
that
though
it
have
as
it
were
slept
at
one
assault
of
sin
,
it
may
yet
be
awakened
at
another
degree
of
mortification
in
the
progresse
of
our
spirituall
combates
.
And
seing
the
spirit
of
God
is
the
spirit
of
faith
,
2.
Cor.
4.13
.
therefore
should
we
seek
to
be
filled
with
the
spirit
,
Eph.
5.18
.
that
by
it
we
may
both
become
strong
in
the
Lord
&
in
the
power
of
his
might
,
&
may
withall
in
the
middes
of
our
weakenesses
be
comforted
&
encouraged
through
this
faith
of
being
made
acceptable
unto
God
in
Christ
.
(
c
)
Furthermore
besides
this
working
of
faith
for
the
mortification
of
all
kinde
of
sin
in
generall
,
there
is
yet
also
a
more
particular
consideration
of
the
power
of
faith
for
the
mortification
of
some
speciall
sinnes
against
God
&
man
.
By
faith
the
spirituall
pride
of
nature
is
subdued
,
and
confidence
in
a
mans
owne
selfe
is
overthrowne
:
whiles
such
a
way
of
salvation
by
free
grace
,
without
our
owne
works
&
merits
is
taught
us
by
faith
.
Thus
is
humility
&
utter
denyall
of
a
mans
self
wrought
in
the
soule
,
as
the
Spirit
declareth
by
that
threefold
emphaticall
interrogation
&
the
answer
thereof
,
when
as
he
saith
,
Where
is
boasting
then
?
it
is
excluded
.
By
what
law
?
of
workes
?
Nay
;
but
by
the
law
of
faith
.
Rom.
3.27
.
And
so
also
in
respect
of
men
it
may
in
like
manner
be
demanded
.
Where
is
hatred
&
revenge
?
it
is
excluded
.
By
what
law
?
of
workes
?
Nay
;
but
by
the
law
of
faith
.
Faith
teacheth
men
to
be
kinde
,
mercifull
,
tender
hearted
,
forbearing
one
another
and
forgiving
one
another
,
if
they
beleeve
the
pardon
of
their
owne
sinnes
,
and
that
God
in
Christ
hath
forgiven
them
.
Eph.
4.32
.
Col.
3.13
.
Though
the
law
of
workes
require
both
humility
in
respect
of
God
&
meekenes
in
respect
of
men
,
though
it
condemne
both
boasting
&
revengefulnes
;
yet
it
is
the
law
of
faith
that
workes
these
graces
required
&
mortifyes
the
contrary
sinnes
.
(
d
)
Having
heard
how
the
Spirit
by
faith
bringes
us
unto
Christ
for
the
mortification
of
sinne
,
it
followes
that
we
consider
how
the
same
is
done
by
Hope
also
,
through
the
assured
exspectation
of
the
glory
that
is
to
come
.
Christ
is
our
Hope
&
the
Hope
of
glory
.
1.
Tim.
1.1
.
Col.
1.27
.
And
from
this
Hope
there
ariseth
a
double
act
of
mortification
by
two
especiall
graces
of
Sobriety
&
Patience
that
are
exercised
therein
.
Sobriety
is
an
act
of
mortification
which
consists
in
the
subduing
of
inordinate
joy
&
delight
of
all
earthly
pleasures
,
honours
and
profits
wherewith
so
many
are
as
it
were
drunken
&
overcome
.
By
looking
for
that
blessed
Hope
&
the
glorious
appearing
of
the
great
God
&
our
Saviour
Iesus
Christ
,
we
are
taught
to
deny
ungodlines
&
worldly
lusts
,
&
to
live
soberly
and
temperately
in
the
moderate
use
of
all
outward
comforts
.
Tit.
2.12.13
.
The
godly
doe
know
that
when
the
Lord
shall
appeare
in
glory
they
shall
be
made
like
unto
him
,
when
they
shall
see
him
as
he
is
.
And
every
one
that
hath
this
Hope
in
him
purifyeth
himselfe
as
he
is
pure
.
1.
Ioh.
3.2.3
.
This
purification
of
the
soule
from
uncleane
pleasures
and
lusts
is
the
mortification
of
them
.
As
a
greater
light
doth
obscure
&
dimme
the
lesse
,
&
both
the
starres
in
the
firmament
&
the
candles
lighted
on
earth
below
doe
cease
to
shine
when
the
light
of
the
radiant
Sunne
doth
arise
upon
them
:
so
all
the
brightest
lampes
of
worldly
pleasure
are
as
it
were
extinguished
suffer
with
joy
the
spoyling
of
their
goods
knowing
in
themselves
that
they
have
in
heaven
a
better
&
an
enduring
substance
,
Heb.
10.34
.
(
e
)
After
the
consideration
of
Faith
&
Hope
it
remaines
that
we
proceed
to
the
third
grace
of
Love
,
whereby
the
holy
Spirit
doth
worke
a
further
mortification
in
the
elect
.
And
first
of
all
,
by
the
love
of
Christ
men
are
brought
to
the
love
of
death
,
having
a
desire
to
be
dissolved
and
to
be
with
Christ
.
Phil.
1.23
.
This
desire
of
death
cannot
be
in
a
man
untill
he
be
dead
unto
the
world
,
&
untill
the
love
of
the
things
that
are
in
the
world
be
dissolved
within
him
.
Vntill
a
man
be
content
to
depart
from
all
other
vanities
he
cannot
desire
to
goe
unto
Christ
.
And
therefore
ought
the
godly
to
labour
to
finde
in
themselves
this
desire
of
being
translated
out
of
the
world
to
be
with
Christ
,
that
thereby
they
may
finde
more
assurance
of
their
mortification
.
We
see
how
the
tender
&
fervent
love
of
some
friends
makes
them
willing
&
desirous
to
die
with
their
friends
&
doth
after
a
sort
mortifye
the
world
unto
them
.
Iacob
having
lost
Ioseph
refused
to
be
comforted
&
resolved
to
goe
downe
mourning
into
the
grave
unto
his
sonne
:
Gen.
37.35
.
&
fearing
the
losse
of
Benjamin
,
both
he
&
others
thought
he
should
die
with
him
,
his
life
being
bound
up
in
his
sonnes
life
.
Gen.
42.38
.
&
44.22.30.31
.
It
is
recorded
by
divers
historians
touching
the
barbarous
Indians
in
some
parts
both
of
the
East
&
the
West
,
&
some
Black-Moores
in
Guinea
in
the
midst
betwixt
them
both
;
that
many
of
the
subjects
doe
willingly
die
with
their
kings
and
many
women
with
their
husbands
:
that
the
Prince
being
drowned
many
of
the
people
have
willingly
drowned
themselves
with
him
:
that
some
men
give
their
wives
,
some
their
children
,
some
their
servants
to
be
buried
alive
in
the
grave
with
their
king
,
to
serve
him
in
another
world
:
that
some
women
doe
cheerfully
&
by
the
encouragement
of
their
friends
cast
themselves
into
the
fire
,
wherein
according
to
their
manner
of
burial
in
some
places
,
the
dead
bodies
of
their
husbands
are
consumed
together
.
If
these
so
wickedly
and
resolutely
leave
this
world
before
they
be
called
,
and
blindly
cast
away
their
lives
for
the
love
of
a
wretched
creature
;
what
shame
is
it
unto
Christians
if
the
love
of
their
glorious
prince
&
heavenly
bridegroome
doe
not
mortify
them
declared
,
it
remaineth
yet
to
be
shewed
how
the
Spirit
having
brought
us
to
Christ
doth
bring
us
thereby
to
the
eternall
Father
:
for
in
Christ
through
the
Spirit
we
have
accesse
or
entrance
to
the
Father
;
Eph.
2.18
.
and
are
reconciled
to
God
&
saved
;
and
not
onely
so
,
but
we
also
joy
in
God
through
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Rom.
5.11
.
And
then
all
the
attributes
that
are
in
God
absolutely
considered
,
besides
the
other
comforts
to
be
had
by
them
,
doe
in
speciall
serve
for
our
mortification
by
the
Spirit
of
Christ
teaching
us
the
right
life
of
them
.
God
is
light
:
1.
Ioh.
1.5
.
and
all
his
glorious
attributes
are
so
many
divine
beames
of
light
,
whereof
every
one
of
them
by
shining
upon
us
doth
further
our
mortification
.
The
eye
of
Gods
infinite
wisedome
looking
downe
upon
us
may
well
strike
us
with
shame
of
our
vaine
behaviour
and
forgetfulnes
of
God
,
and
make
us
mourne
as
Peter
,
when
at
his
third
denyall
Christ
turned
and
looked
upon
him
.
Luk.
22.61.62
.
And
therefore
are
wicked
men
the
further
from
mortification
,
because
they
say
in
their
hearts
,
Tush
,
God
seeth
not
;
Psal.
10.11
.
Iob
22.14
.
&
the
eye
of
man
restraines
them
more
then
the
eye
of
God
.
Iob
24.15.17
.
The
sight
of
Gods
infinite
power
may
well
cast
us
downe
and
make
us
seeme
lesse
then
grashoppers
in
our
owne
eyes
,
when
Israelites
were
so
stricken
with
the
sight
of
the
mighty
and
tall
Anakims
.
Num.
13.33
.
His
infinite
goodnes
&
mercy
communicated
with
us
should
affect
us
more
then
Davids
did
Mephibosheth
,
&
cause
us
rather
to
say
,
What
are
we
that
the
Lord
should
looke
upon
such
dead
dogs
as
we
are
?
2.
Sam.
9.8
.
His
infinite
wrath
against
sin
,
before
which
the
mountaines
quake
and
melt
,
Nah.
1.5.6
.
may
well
strike
us
with
godly
sorrow
for
the
same
sins
which
in
the
reprobate
are
punished
with
unrecoverable
destruction
though
they
be
pardoned
in
us
.
The
incomprehensible
majesty
&
glorious
beauty
of
his
face
cannot
be
looked
upon
by
living
men
;
Exod.
33.20
.
&
some
sparkles
thereof
appearing
have
brought
men
to
the
feare
of
death
.
Iud.
13.22
.
His
unmeasurable
eternity
being
duely
thought
upon
may
well
mortify
the
love
of
this
transitory
world
that
passeth
away
;
1.
Cor.
7.31
.
he
alone
being
unchangeable
&
abiding
for
ever
the
same
.
Iam.
1.17
.
Psa.
102.26.27
.
His
unconceivable
ubiquity
or
presence
in
every
place
may
well
serve
for
an
hedge
or
wall
of
mortification
,
to
keepe
us
in
awe
of
him
&
in
the
denyall
of
ourselves
for
him
,
seeing
we
can
goe
no
whither
from
his
spirit
&
presence
.
Psa.
139.7
.
&c.
And
thus
all
the
rest
of
his
attributes
being
reverently
thought
upon
,
may
serve
to
subdue
the
vanity
of
our
mindes
&
worke
a
death
of
sin
within
us
by
the
help
of
his
Holy
Spirit
.
By
this
meanes
we
may
be
prepared
for
our
latter
end
,
to
leave
this
world
with
comfort
.
The
Heremites
&
Anachoretes
that
shut
up
themselves
in
walles
or
wildernesses
,
&
doe
every
day
with
their
owne
hands
digge
&
with
their
fingers
scratch
&
rake
up
the
mouldes
,
making
their
owne
grave
aforehand
&
lying
downe
therein
,
doe
not
in
so
right
a
manner
thinke
of
their
end
,
as
those
that
thus
doe
mortify
their
sins
;
making
their
owne
spirituall
meditations
the
graves
wherein
to
bury
their
lusts
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
outward
meanes
of
Mortification
,
The
ordinances
&
the
workes
of
God
.
(
a
)
The
primary
ordinances
,
the
Word
,
Prayer
,
Sacraments
&
Discipline
.
(
b
)
The
secondary
ordinances
,
Fasting
&
Watching
.
(
c
)
Ordinances
of
a
third
degree
,
Vowes
&c
Covenants
.
(
d
)
The
Sacraments
&
Sacrifices
of
the
old
Testament
.
(
e
)
Legall
purifications
:
there
was
more
pollution
by
the
touching
of
an
uncleane
or
dead
man
then
by
the
touch
of
any
uncleane
beast
in
seven
respects
.
(
f
)
The
Law
of
the
Nazarite
.
(
g
)
The
workes
of
Creation
both
in
generall
&
particular
.
(
h
)
The
workes
of
Providence
:
all
the
good
that
is
done
for
us
or
performed
by
us
:
(
i
)
all
the
evils
either
of
sinne
committed
by
ourselves
or
others
;
(
k
)
or
of
punishment
suffered
by
our selves
or
others
,
(
l
)
The
due
consideration
of
Death
serves
to
mortify
all
kindes
of
lust
.
THe
Spirit
of
God
working
inwardly
is
the
principall
meanes
of
our
mortification
;
yet
ordinarily
he
chooseth
those
times
for
this
his
work
,
when
as
we
observe
the
outward
meanes
which
he
hath
appoynted
to
this
purpose
.
These
meanes
are
either
the
use
of
his
ordinances
,
or
the
consideration
of
his
workes
.
The
primary
ordinances
of
God
whereby
the
Spirit
killes
sinne
are
his
Word
,
Prayer
,
Sacraments
&
Discipline
that
he
hath
appoynted
.
These
are
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
,
not
carnall
,
but
mighty
through
God
to
cast
downe
strong
holds
.
2.
Cor.
10.4
.
(
a
)
His
Word
is
the
Hammer
of
Mortification
,
that
breakes
the
stony
heart
&
makes
it
contrite
.
Ier.
23.29
.
As
he
himselfe
is
,
so
is
his
word
,
lively
&
mighty
in
operation
,
&
sharper
then
any
two-edged
sword
,
that
pierceth
deep
&
cuts
the
soule
&
spirit
,
Heb.
4.12.13
.
and
hewes
the
old
man
in
pieces
,
as
Samuel
once
hewed
king
Agag
in
pieces
before
the
Lord.
1.
Sam.
15.33
.
This
sword
of
the
Spirit
is
to
be
taken
into
the
hands
of
every
Christian
,
that
would
obtaine
the
victory
over
the
world
.
Eph.
6.17
.
This
word
is
to
be
heard
publickely
,
to
be
read
privately
,
to
be
meditated
upon
continually
:
&
out
of
it
a
store
of
divine
sentences
,
commandements
,
promises
and
threatnings
is
to
be
gathered
&
kept
in
readines
,
Col.
3.16
.
&
according
to
every
mans
necessity
and
speciall
temptations
so
to
be
applyed
against
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eyes
&
the
pride
of
life
,
for
the
mortification
thereof
.
These
divine
testimonies
&
words
of
God
are
like
so
many
sharp
nayles
,
Eccl.
12.11
.
to
be
fastened
into
the
hands
and
feet
of
the
old
man
,
that
so
he
may
be
crucifyed
.
As
it
was
the
honour
of
Iael
,
&
she
was
blessed
above
women
,
because
she
put
her
hand
to
the
nayle
and
her
right
hand
ro
the
hammer
,
and
smote
Sisera
and
stroke
through
his
temples
till
the
enimy
of
Gods
people
was
slayne
:
Iudg.
5.24.26.27
.
so
shall
they
be
blessed
above
other
men
and
women
that
having
furnished
themselves
with
store
of
divine
oracles
,
doe
then
put
their
hands
to
the
nayles
&
hammer
of
the
Spirit
,
&
so
strike
downe
every
lust
&
sinful
motion
as
soone
as
it
beginnes
to
lift
up
the
head
and
to
stirre
within
them
,
by
applying
the
counsell
of
God
against
the
same
.
By
Prayer
the
spirit
of
mortification
is
obtained
both
when
it
is
desired
by
petition
,
according
to
the
precept
&
promise
,
Luk.
11.13
.
Matt.
26.41
.
as
also
by
the
very
act
&
exercise
of
prayer
,
though
this
grace
in
particular
be
not
desired
but
other
things
;
in
as
much
as
the
very
comming
into
Gods
presence
and
the
very
presenting
of
the
soule
before
him
doth
strike
downe
proud
thoughts
&
set
the
soule
in
a
way
of
mortification
.
Gen.
18.27
.
Psa.
59
.
2-7
.
The
Sacraments
being
due
ly
administred
and
received
serve
also
in
speciall
manner
to
mortifye
the
old
man
.
In
Baptisme
there
is
as
it
were
a
grave
of
mortification
,
when
being
baptised
into
the
death
of
Christ
we
are
buryed
with
him
by
baptisme
.
Rom.
6.3.4
.
Col.
2.12
.
1.
Cor.
15.29
.
The
reverent
and
due
meditation
of
this
ordinance
&
the
beholding
of
the
administration
thereof
is
more
effectuall
for
the
mortifying
of
sinne
,
then
travelling
to
Ierusalem
to
behold
the
sepulcher
of
Christ
,
as
many
have
done
.
In
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
is
so
lively
represented
unto
us
,
that
with
Thomas
we
doe
put
our
fingers
into
the
hands
and
side
of
Christ
,
into
the
print
of
the
nayles
&
speare
;
Ioh.
20.27
.
&
in
the
due
consideration
thereof
we
cannot
but
crucifye
our
owne
flesh
with
the
affections
and
lustes
.
In
the
exercise
of
Discipline
,
by
admonitions
&
rebukes
for
sin
the
heart
is
humbled
and
broken
;
Psal.
69.20
.
with
Zech.
13.6
.
and
the
censures
are
administred
for
the
destruction
of
the
flesh
&
shaming
of
the
offendour
,
1.
Cor.
5.5
.
2.
Thess.
3.14
.
that
by
such
meanes
he
might
be
truely
mortifyed
.
They
serve
also
for
the
mortifying
and
humbling
of
the
persons
by
whom
they
are
administred
,
giving
them
just
cause
of
mourning
&
bewayling
both
their
owne
&
others
miseries
by
reason
of
sinne
:
1.
Cor.
3.2
.
2.
Cor.
7.8
.
and
12.21
.
even
as
under
the
Law
he
that
did
that
which
tended
to
the
cleansing
of
others
became
uncleane
himselfe
.
Num.
19.7.8.10.21
.
(
b
)
The
secondary
ordinances
of
God
are
such
meanes
of
mortification
as
serve
to
help
&
further
us
in
the
use
of
the
former
;
as
namely
Fasting
&
Watching
,
that
we
may
be
better
prepared
to
pray
,
to
meditate
,
to
heare
the
word
,
to
receive
the
Sacraments
,
to
performe
other
religious
dueties
.
By
fasting
we
understand
either
abstinence
from
meat
altogether
,
for
a
shorter
time
;
as
in
David
&
others
,
2.
Sam.
1.12
.
&
3.35
.
or
abstinence
from
pleasant
meat
for
a
longer
time
;
as
in
Daniel
,
Dan.
10.2.3
.
with
vers.
11.12.13
.
The
use
of
both
is
to
humble
the
soule
,
that
it
may
be
better
fitted
for
the
exercise
of
mortification
:
to
this
end
are
we
called
thereunto
of
God
,
Ioel
2.12
.
and
for
the
same
purpose
are
the
examples
of
the
Saints
that
have
bene
frequent
therein
,
commended
unto
us
in
Scripture
.
Dan.
9.3
.
Psa.
35.13
.
&
69.10
.
2.
Cor.
11.27
.
&
either
to
cast
off
their
sins
or
themselves
to
be
cast
out
of
the
Church
:
they
say
in
that
covenant
conditionally
as
Ionas
sayd
when
he
offered
himselfe
to
be
cast
into
the
sea
,
Ion.
1.12
.
binding
themselves
at
their
entrance
into
the
Church
either
to
beware
of
offences
disturbing
the
peace
thereof
,
or
to
yeeld
unto
those
courses
whereby
themselves
deserve
to
be
troubled
.
(
d
)
Having
considered
the
ordinances
of
the
New
Testament
&
the
subordinate
helpes
whereby
we
are
furthered
in
the
exercise
of
mortification
,
let
us
now
see
what
may
be
observed
to
this
purpose
from
the
ordinances
of
the
old
Testament
.
Though
the
practise
of
them
cease
in
the
ceremony
,
yet
not
the
meditation
of
them
,
nor
the
practise
of
those
dueties
which
are
signifyed
by
the
ceremonies
.
And
all
of
them
in
speciall
manner
preach
mortification
unto
us
and
call
us
thereunto
.
The
ordinary
Sacraments
of
the
old
Testament
were
Circumcision
&
the
Passeover
.
In
circumcision
there
was
a
painefull
cutting
off
of
the
foreskinne
,
&
a
marke
for
the
mortification
of
the
flesh
printed
in
the
body
of
man
,
for
a
perpetuall
memoriall
of
this
duety
:
so
that
the
Holy
Ghost
under
the
phrase
of
circumcision
doth
oft
describe
our
mortification
unto
us
,
as
Deu.
30.6
.
Ier.
4.3.4
.
Rom.
2.28.29
.
Col.
2.11
.
Godly
sorrow
is
a
knife
of
mortification
to
circumcise
the
heart
,
to
cut
off
the
foreskin
&
superfluities
of
sinfull
lusts
.
In
the
passeover
,
the
separation
of
the
lambe
from
the
tenth
day
unto
the
fourteenth
day
,
the
killing
of
it
&
sprinkling
of
the
blood
,
the
rosting
of
it
,
&
eating
it
with
sowre
herbes
&
unleavened
bread
,
Exod.
12.4.6.7.8
.
&c.
did
represent
the
deadlines
of
sin
purged
in
such
manner
,
even
by
the
blood
of
Christ
the
undefiled
lambe
slaine
for
us
,
&
to
be
applyed
unto
us
&
sprinkled
upon
us
,
to
be
eaten
with
sowre
herbs
of
godly
sorrow
for
sin
,
&
a
purging
out
of
the
old
leaven
of
maliciousnes
&
putting
off
the
old
man
&
his
workes
that
we
might
be
a
new
lump
.
1.
Cor.
5.7.8
.
That
which
the
Sacraments
represented
unto
them
was
in
like
manner
signifyed
by
the
Sacrifices
of
the
old
Testament
;
by
laying
handes
upon
the
head
of
the
beast
that
was
slaine
&
burnt
for
sacrifice
,
Lev.
1.4.5
.
&c.
and
these
of
many
kindes
&
in
great
number
every
day
,
upon
divers
occasions
,
and
especially
upon
their
feast
dayes
,
when
many
thousands
were
sometimes
sprinkled
him
with
water
to
make
him
cleane
;
Num.
19.14.21.22
.
but
a
dead
beast
did
not
defile
all
that
came
into
the
tent
or
stable
where
it
was
.
IV.
Not
the
carcasses
of
all
beasts
,
but
onely
of
those
that
were
uncleane
beasts
did
defile
men
:
not
the
carcasses
of
sheep
,
oxen
,
goates
,
doves
,
harts
,
hindes
,
roes
,
&c.
but
the
carcasses
of
swine
,
camels
,
vultures
,
&c.
Lev.
11.
but
for
men
the
carcasses
of
all
men
whosoever
,
cleane
or
uncleane
,
good
or
bad
,
did
defile
all
that
touched
them
.
Num.
19.11
.
V.
The
bodies
of
uncleane
beasts
did
not
defile
but
onely
when
they
were
dead
;
otherwise
it
was
lawfull
to
ride
upon
horses
,
mules
,
camels
and
asses
,
as
Christ
did
according
to
the
prophesy
:
Zech.
9.9
.
with
Matt.
21
.
2-7
.
but
the
bodies
of
uncleane
men
,
while
they
were
living
did
defile
other
men
many
wayes
;
as
we
see
in
the
lepers
and
such
as
were
defiled
with
other
naturall
uncleannesses
:
Levit.
13.46
.
&
15.5
.
&c.
2.
Cor.
6.17
.
To
have
touched
a
venomous
toad
had
lesse
defiled
then
the
touch
of
a
most
glorious
king
,
or
the
touch
of
the
fairest
woman
,
though
but
the
hemme
of
their
garments
,
&
without
the
least
motion
or
lust
of
evill
,
when
they
were
but
ceremonially
polluted
.
VI.
He
that
was
defiled
with
the
carcasse
of
an
uncleane
beast
was
not
required
to
wash
more
then
his
clothes
:
but
he
that
was
defiled
with
the
carcasse
of
a
dead
man
or
some
other
uncleane
persons
was
required
to
bathe
himselfe
in
water
also
.
Num.
19.19
.
Lev.
15.13
.
VII
.
Those
that
touched
the
carcasses
of
uncleane
beasts
were
purged
with
common
water
:
Lev.
11.25.28
.
those
that
were
defiled
by
touching
of
the
dead
were
not
to
be
purged
but
by
water
and
blood
;
to
wit
,
by
a
speciall
water
of
purification
made
with
the
ashes
of
a
red
heifer
.
Num.
19
.
2-9.17
.
By
all
this
it
appeares
how
marvellous
great
the
pollution
of
mans
sinne
is
,
which
God
would
have
him
so
many
wayes
to
be
put
in
minde
of
,
to
avoyd
the
tent
and
company
of
wicked
men
,
that
by
so
many
exercises
of
mortification
he
might
learne
to
touch
no
uncleane
thing
.
As
David
in
detestation
of
himselfe
sayd
unto
the
Lord
I
was
as
a
beast
before
thee
:
Psal.
73.22
.
so
we
are
here
taught
to
consider
and
confesse
that
we
are
worse
then
beasts
,
as
it
is
also
elswhere
noted
for
our
mortification
.
Esa.
1.3
.
Ier.
8.7
.
Prov.
6.6
.
&c.
(
f
)
Moreover
whereas
it
is
a
speciall
very
sight
of
the
creation
which
way
soever
we
turne
us
might
serve
to
abase
and
humble
men
before
the
Creatour
.
To
this
end
are
they
propounded
by
the
Spirit
of
God
unto
us
;
the
height
of
the
heavens
,
the
depth
of
hell
,
the
length
of
the
earth
&
bredth
of
the
sea
.
Iob
11.8.9
.
The
terrour
even
of
some
creatures
is
such
,
that
man
is
ready
to
die
and
perish
at
the
sight
of
them
.
The
sight
of
an
Angel
made
the
watchmen
and
keepers
of
the
grave
to
quake
and
become
as
dead
men
.
Mat.
28.4
.
When
the
Disciples
thought
they
saw
a
spirit
,
they
were
troubled
and
cryed
out
for
feare
.
Matt.
14.26
.
At
the
sight
of
the
Leviathan
men
are
cast
downe
;
&
when
he
rayseth
up
himselfe
the
mighty
are
afraid
,
&
because
of
breakings
and
terrours
beginne
to
purify
themselves
,
to
confesse
their
sinnes
,
to
pray
for
the
pardon
of
them
and
to
seek
reconciliation
with
God
.
Iob
41.9.10.25
.
This
hath
God
ordained
for
the
mortification
of
sinners
,
that
hereby
they
might
conceive
how
unable
they
are
to
stand
before
him
.
When
the
Lord
would
make
Iob
to
be
vile
in
his
owne
sight
and
to
abhorre
himself
in
dust
&
ashes
,
he
sets
before
him
the
glory
of
the
creation
and
his
majesty
shining
therein
,
and
leads
him
along
in
the
spirit
to
behold
the
cheef
of
them
ranked
in
order
before
him
.
Iob
38.
&
39.
&
40.
&
41.
ch.
with
ch.
41.4
.
&
42.6
.
And
even
unto
this
day
God
doth
sometimes
speak
unto
us
as
it
were
out
of
the
whirlewind
and
by
the
sight
of
the
heavens
,
the
earth
&
the
seas
doth
call
us
unto
mortification
.
The
Lord
sometime
giveth
dayes
of
darknes
and
gloominesse
,
of
cloudes
and
thick
darknesse
;
Zeph.
1.15
.
he
clothes
the
heavens
with
blacknes
and
makes
sackcloth
their
covering
,
Esa.
50.3
.
&
in
their
mournefull
countenance
they
call
us
to
thinke
what
cause
of
mourning
we
have
.
Yea
in
them
the
wrathfull
countenance
of
God
is
as
it
were
pourtrayed
before
us
;
a
smoak
is
sayd
to
come
out
of
his
nostrils
and
devouring
fire
out
of
his
mouth
,
when
he
thunders
from
heaven
&
sendeth
forth
his
lightnings
,
for
the
terrour
of
sinners
and
for
the
mortification
of
their
corrupt
and
wicked
lusts
.
Psal.
18
.
8-14
.
&
29.1
.
&c.
&
.
97.2.3.4
.
1.
Sam.
12.16.17.18
.
By
the
sight
of
the
raging
&
roaring
sea
bounded
within
the
sands
the
Lord
cals
men
to
feare
before
him
&
to
tremble
at
his
presence
.
Ier.
5.22
.
And
whereto
serve
the
storms
upon
the
sea
,
if
not
for
the
mortification
&
contrition
of
heard-hearted
serve
to
humble
them
,
and
call
to
their
minde
their
owne
unworthines
,
which
then
especialy
by
comparison
of
Gods
free
love
with
their
contrary
deserts
doth
more
appeare
unto
them
.
So
it
was
with
David
,
humbling
himselfe
before
God
in
the
consideration
of
his
mercies
,
2.
Sam.
7.18.19
.
even
as
Mephibosheth
had
done
to
him
in
another
case
;
2.
Sam.
9.7.8
.
&
so
did
Elizabeth
,
Luk.
1.43
.
If
Abigail
might
say
of
her
marriage
with
David
,
Let
thine
handmaid
be
a
servant
to
wash
the
feet
of
the
servants
of
my
Lord
:
1.
Sam.
25.41
.
&
David
himselfe
of
his
marriage
with
Sauls
daughter
,
Seemeth
it
to
you
to
be
a
light
thing
to
be
a
kings
sonne
in
law
,
seeing
that
I
am
a
poore
man
and
lightly
esteemed
;
1.
Sam.
18.23
.
then
what
may
we
say
of
our
exaltation
and
of
the
divine
benefits
bestowed
upon
us
?
All
the
mercies
and
blessings
which
we
receive
from
God
,
if
we
compare
them
with
our
sinfull
nature
,
are
like
so
many
coales
of
mortification
,
coales
of
indignation
heaped
on
our
heads
:
Rom.
12.20
.
and
therefore
doth
God
let
us
know
how
good
he
hath
bene
unto
us
even
when
we
were
his
enimies
,
that
by
that
meanes
we
might
be
mortifyed
,
and
burne
in
just
hatred
and
indignation
against
ourselves
,
Rom.
5.10
.
with
2.
Sam.
12.7.8
.
Esa.
5.1.2
.
Deut.
32
.
6-15
.
And
in
summe
,
even
the
least
good
done
to
us
should
make
us
thinke
how
little
we
are
,
and
ever
lesse
then
the
least
of
Gods
mercies
,
&
farre
unworthy
of
them
,
Gen.
32.10
.
&
so
take
occasion
thereby
of
being
humbled
before
the
Lord
.
As
all
the
good
that
by
divine
providence
is
done
to
us
;
so
all
the
good
done
by
us
should
ever
give
us
occasion
of
further
mortification
&
of
abasing
ourselves
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Thus
it
was
with
David
in
his
free
offerings
for
the
Temple
,
1.
Chron.
29.14
.
&
Solomon
when
the
Temple
was
built
.
1.
Kin.
8.27
.
Such
is
the
greatnes
of
the
Lord
above
our
works
,
that
in
respect
of
the
infinite
reward
we
may
say
as
Barzillai
to
David
,
Thy
servant
will
goe
a
little
way
with
the
King
,
&
why
should
the
King
recompense
it
me
with
such
a
reward
?
2.
Sam.
19.36
.
All
that
we
have
and
doe
for
God
,
is
of
his
owne
that
he
hath
first
given
us
,
1.
Chron.
29.14.16
.
&
these
gifts
of
his
in
our
best
use
of
them
,
in
the
best
workes
we
doe
are
still
so
polluted
,
that
we
have
ever
cause
to
acknowledge
with
shame
the
filthines
of
our
righteousnesses
;
Esa.
64.6
.
Phi.
3.8.9
.
&
ever
have
a
gracious
respect
unto
them
that
sigh
&
cry
for
the
abominations
committed
by
other
men
.
Ezek.
9.4
.
This
was
observed
by
Lot
;
2.
Pet.
2.7.8
.
by
Moses
;
Exod.
32
.
19-32
.
Num.
16.4
.
and
others
with
him
;
Num.
14.5.6
.
by
David
,
Psal.
119.136.139.158
.
by
Ezra
,
chap.
9.2.3
.
by
Nehemiah
;
ch.
13.7.8
.
by
Paul
;
Rom.
9.1.2.3
.
2.
Cor.
11.29
&
12.21
.
by
Christ
Iesus
,
Mark
.
3.5
.
Luk.
19.41.42
.
And
the
contrary
is
made
a
signe
of
a
wicked
man
:
no
man
is
truely
greeved
for
his
owne
sinne
,
that
is
not
touched
with
greefe
for
the
sins
of
others
;
for
seeing
God
is
dishonoured
&
our
neighbour
wounded
thereby
,
it
must
needes
be
a
signe
that
such
have
neither
love
of
God
nor
pity
of
their
neighbour
.
Ier.
36.23.24.25
.
Prov.
14.9
.
(
k
)
Thus
doe
the
evils
of
sinne
call
for
greefe
and
sorrow
:
besides
these
the
evils
of
punishment
,
the
afflictions
,
calamities
&
tribulations
in
the
world
doe
also
lead
unto
mortification
.
Thereby
God
breakes
the
pride
of
man
&
withdraweth
him
from
his
evill
course
:
Iob
33.16.17
.
by
his
chastisements
God
humbles
the
heart
of
men
&
makes
them
submit
unto
his
yoke
:
Ier.
31.18.19
.
&
then
is
the
case
most
miserable
when
they
are
least
regarded
.
Prov.
27.22
.
Men
are
warned
of
God
to
mortify
sin
not
onely
by
greater
afflictions
but
even
by
the
lesser
sort
also
;
for
there
are
two
kindes
of
them
,
a
light
touch
&
a
heavy
hand
.
Esa.
9.1
.
There
is
a
wonderfull
variety
in
Gods
dealings
this
way
:
sometimes
the
touch
is
so
easy
&
gentle
that
it
is
scarse
felt
;
men
are
scarse
able
to
say
whether
there
be
a
paine
in
it
or
no
;
they
have
such
light
aches
of
the
head
,
the
belly
,
the
bones
,
such
small
reproches
and
losses
that
they
are
hardly
sensible
of
them
.
As
a
loving
mothersmites
her
child
sometimes
so
softly
&
gently
,
that
it
doth
not
appeare
whether
she
be
angry
or
not
;
even
so
doth
our
most
loving
God
deale
oftentimes
with
his
children
;
Iob
33.14.15
.
with
ch.
7.14
.
Mat.
10.30
.
but
though
the
stroke
be
most
milde
&
gentle
,
yet
they
that
are
wise
will
make
use
of
it
.
Prov.
17.10
.
Though
there
be
an
hundred
degrees
of
difference
in
Gods
visitations
;
some
of
them
like
a
fillop
onely
,
or
a
lifting
up
of
the
hand
&
yet
no
stroke
;
a
striking
but
yet
no
smart
or
easy
to
be
borne
,
as
it
were
with
a
rod
of
rushes
:
yet
all
of
them
are
a
push
or
thrusting
with
the
finger
for
our
admonition
,
and
at
every
such
thrusting
or
pinching
we
are
called
unto
the
acts
of
pride
of
life
?
Looke
upon
death
,
see
how
it
layes
the
heads
of
the
proudest
men
in
the
world
;
they
that
were
before
as
starres
the
sonnes
of
the
morning
,
have
then
the
wormes
spread
under
them
&
over
them
&
become
like
broken
vessels
in
the
land
of
oblivion
.
Esa.
14.11.12
.
What
availeth
it
to
be
praysed
a
while
by
the
stinking
breath
of
flatterers
,
when
afterwards
their
names
shall
rotte
among
men
?
Pro.
10.7
.
like
those
bones
of
the
great
men
in
Israel
that
should
be
for
dung
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
:
Ier.
8.1.2
.
or
if
they
be
praysed
by
men
after
their
death
in
their
writings
&
chronicles
,
what
will
this
profit
them
when
their
sins
are
written
with
a
pen
of
iron
&
with
the
point
of
a
diamond
?
Ier.
17.1
.
when
those
bookes
shall
be
opened
in
the
second
death
?
Rev.
20.12
.
what
though
their
sepulchers
be
paynted
&
covered
with
golden
letters
,
when
at
the
second
death
their
soules
shall
be
cast
into
the
bottomlesse
pit
&
into
the
oven
of
hell
,
where
the
proud
&
they
that
doe
wickedly
shall
be
burned
up
&
consumed
?
Mal.
4.1
.
CHAP.
VI.
Touching
Vivification
or
quickening
of
the
new
man
.
The
nature
&
necessity
thereof
in
generall
.
(
a
)
Six
degrees
of
vivification
:
1.
A
new
disposition
or
habit
of
quickening
grace
;
2.
Motions
of
spirituall
life
in
the
understanding
,
judgment
&
memory
.
3.
Affections
of
love
,
joy
,
desire
&c.
4.
Renewing
of
the
will
;
5.
Workes
of
righteousnes
&
true
holines
;
6.
Ioyful
thanksgiving
in
the
apprehension
of
all
the
former
graces
of
life
.
(
b
)
The
inward
meanes
of
vivification
:
The
Spirit
of
God
bringing
us
unto
Christ
&
working
in
us
the
graces
of
Faith
,
Hope
&
Love
.
(
c
)
The
outward
meanes
:
The
primary
ordinances
;
the
Word
,
Prayer
,
Sacraments
&
Discipline
;
(
d
)
The
secondary
;
a
holy
Feast
and
a
holy
Watch
;
(
e
)
Ordinances
of
a
third
degree
,
Vowes
and
Covenants
.
(
f
)
The
workes
of
Creation
&
Providence
.
FRom
the
Mortification
of
the
old
man
come
we
now
to
the
Vivification
of
the
new
man
.
It
is
not
possible
that
these
two
can
be
severed
:
if
any
man
be
in
Christ
he
must
be
a
new
creature
,
2.
Cor.
5.17
.
Gal.
6.15
.
borne
againe
of
the
Spirit
,
&
by
this
new
birth
made
partaker
of
a
new
spirituall
life
.
Ioh.
3.3.5
.
The
Lord
that
is
rich
in
mercy
through
his
great
love
wherewith
he
loveth
his
elect
,
quickeneth
them
together
in
Christ
.
Eph.
2.4.5
.
The
feeling
of
this
new
life
is
a
preparative
unto
death
and
a
preservative
against
all
the
terrours
thereof
,
and
leads
men
with
comfort
through
the
gates
of
death
,
overcomes
the
pangs
thereof
,
ferries
&
conveyes
men
over
all
the
floods
of
sorrowes
.
(
a
)
This
grace
of
Vivification
is
to
be
considered
in
six
especiall
degrees
,
answerable
to
those
six
degrees
of
Mortification
before
noted
,
&
each
of
them
may
better
be
understood
when
they
are
mutually
compared
together
.
I.
The
first
degree
of
Vivification
is
a
new
disposition
or
habit
of
quickening
grace
infused
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
whereby
they
are
inclined
to
imbrace
Christ
,
to
glory
in
his
merit
&
to
live
unto
him
.
This
new
disposition
is
like
a
new
borne
babe
,
or
at
least
as
a
babe
newly
conceived
in
the
wombe
of
the
soule
,
&
is
called
the
new
creature
,
Gal.
6.15
.
the
new
man
,
Eph.
4.24
.
the
inward
man
,
Rom
7.22
.
the
law
of
their
minde
,
vers.
23.
the
newnes
of
spirit
:
vers.
6.
&
the
consideration
of
this
gift
is
cause
of
great
joy
&
thankesgiving
unto
the
faithfull
,
that
doe
therefore
break
out
into
the
praise
of
God
and
blesse
him
that
hath
begotten
them
againe
.
1.
Pet.
1.3
.
As
it
is
matter
of
joy
unto
a
mother
to
have
a
living
childe
borne
,
though
for
that
present
it
lie
bound
in
swadling
clothes
without
stirring
hand
or
foot
;
so
it
is
great
joy
unto
the
regenerate
to
have
this
new
habit
of
life
,
though
they
doe
not
alwayes
feele
it
actually
stirring
within
them
.
Yea
this
is
a
comfort
that
supporteth
the
godly
in
the
midst
of
manifold
temptations
,
when
notwithstanding
their
great
imperfections
&
present
impotency
unto
good
,
they
yet
can
remember
this
habit
of
spirituall
life
formerly
discerned
in
themselves
by
sundry
joyfull
apprehensions
&
fruits
of
faith
in
time
past
.
This
is
that
seed
of
God
which
remaineth
&
abideth
ever
in
those
hearts
where
it
is
once
sowne
.
1.
Ioh.
3.9
.
This
is
that
heavenly
drop
of
divine
grace
which
being
once
distilled
into
the
soule
is
never
dryed
up
,
but
becomes
a
fountaine
of
living
water
springing
up
into
everlasting
life
,
Iohn
.
4.14
.
This
is
that
precious
spark
of
spirituall
life
,
which
though
it
be
sometimes
raked
under
the
ashes
of
worldly
cares
and
feares
,
yet
is
it
never
extinguished
,
but
upon
occasion
breakes
forth
&
burnes
more
bright
then
before
.
II.
A
second
degree
of
vivification
of
the
new
man
consisteth
in
the
motions
of
new
life
and
in
the
stirrings
of
the
spirit
,
which
are
a
further
comfort
&
demonstration
of
spirituall
life
.
As
the
mother
that
hath
conceived
in
her
wombe
&
yet
for
a
long
time
together
feeles
not
her
childe
to
stirre
within
her
,
doth
then
begin
to
feare
and
to
doubt
of
the
life
thereof
:
so
the
godly
having
bene
long
without
the
lively
motions
of
the
spirit
beginne
to
feare
sometimes
and
to
doubt
of
their
estate
.
But
upon
the
new
motions
of
the
spirit
they
are
filled
with
comfort
,
&
thereby
feele
their
sweet
babe
,
the
new
creature
as
it
were
to
spring
in
their
wombe
againe
.
These
motions
are
divine
inspirations
whereby
the
minde
is
illuminate
to
discerne
and
know
the
will
of
God
,
to
give
assent
and
approbation
unto
it
when
it
is
knowne
and
to
remember
it
also
when
it
is
approoved
Eph.
1.17.18
,
Phil.
1.9.10
.
Col.
1.9
.
Without
these
gracious
operations
of
the
spirit
many
having
the
truth
propounded
unto
them
doe
not
apprehend
it
;
others
apprehending
the
meaning
thereof
approove
not
of
it
;
others
approoving
of
it
doe
yet
forget
the
same
,
and
so
it
vanisheth
and
is
lost
.
As
the
Spirit
of
God
is
sayd
to
moove
Samson
at
certaine
times
and
to
ring
in
his
eare
like
a
bell
,
as
the
originall
word
imports
:
Iud.
13.25
.
with
Exod.
28.33.34.35
.
so
these
motions
and
impulsions
of
the
spirit
in
the
godly
are
as
the
sound
of
an
heavenly
bell
ringing
them
many
peales
of
consolation
and
exhortation
for
their
warning
night
&
day
.
These
are
the
counsels
of
God
and
whisperings
of
the
H.
Spirit
,
like
divine
cymbals
and
high
sounding
cymbals
tinckling
and
ringing
in
the
eares
of
the
regenerate
;
Psal.
16.7
and
51.6
.
Esa.
30.21
.
for
which
they
give
thankes
to
God
that
illuminateth
&
wakeneth
their
dead
&
dark
hearts
thereby
,
when
as
of
themselves
they
are
not
sufficient
to
conceive
or
think
any
thing
that
is
good
&
holy
.
2.
Cor.
3.5
.
Pro.
30.
●
.
3
.
As
wicked
motions
are
the
messengers
of
Satan
to
buffet
us
;
so
these
are
the
messengers
of
God
to
quicken
us
,
&
therefore
as
welcome
guests
are
to
be
welcomed
&
entertained
with
all
thankfulnes
.
III.
Besides
the
motions
of
spirituall
life
in
the
understanding
,
judgement
and
memory
,
there
is
a
third
degree
of
vivification
to
be
observed
,
when
as
this
life
is
further
spread
abroad
into
the
affections
.
worship
and
care
for
the
poore
Saints
,
harmlesse
life
and
innocency
in
respect
of
all
men
and
bowels
of
compassion
towards
them
in
necessity
.
Esa.
5.2.4.7
.
Hereby
men
shew
that
they
are
not
strangers
from
the
life
of
God
;
but
being
rich
in
good
workes
,
the
workes
of
spirituall
life
,
they
doe
hereby
lay
up
in
store
for
themselves
a
good
foundation
against
the
time
to
come
that
they
may
lay
hold
on
eternall
life
.
1.
Tim.
6.18.19
.
VI.
Lastly
,
it
is
a
further
manifestation
of
spirituall
life
when
after
the
former
degrees
of
vivification
the
new
creature
beholding
this
grace
of
God
in
it selfe
doth
with
all
joyfull
thanksgiving
acknowledge
the
same
continually
.
As
David
&
his
people
considering
how
God
had
opened
their
hearts
&
quickened
them
to
his
service
rejoyced
with
great
joy
because
they
had
offered
willingly
,
&
praysed
God
because
he
had
mooved
them
to
praise
him
:
1.
Chron.
29.9.10.13.14.17.20
.
so
the
regenerate
that
are
borne
of
God
can
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
&
doe
know
the
joyfull
shout
;
they
doe
therefore
againe
rejoyce
because
they
rejoyce
.
Psal.
89.15.16
.
And
as
one
Rainebow
by
the
reflexion
doth
often
beget
another
,
&
that
other
sometimes
begets
a
third
,
so
that
three
Rainebowes
have
sometimes
appeared
at
once
:
so
in
the
new
creature
one
joy
begets
another
,
&
one
light
begets
another
,
and
one
grace
is
the
seed
of
another
,
Rom.
5.4.5
.
When
Paul
saw
the
constancy
of
the
Thessalonians
it
quickened
him
;
when
he
saw
their
faith
&
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
it
made
him
give
thankes
for
them
and
to
conceive
great
joy
;
1.
Thes.
1.2.3.6
.
and
when
he
considered
the
comfort
of
his
owne
joy
for
them
,
it
made
him
give
new
thankes
againe
unto
God
for
that
joy
.
1.
Thes.
3.8.9
.
And
thus
is
spirituall
life
propagated
&
multiplyed
in
the
faithfull
when
as
both
by
the
sense
of
quickening
grace
in
themselves
,
Coll.
1.12
.
&
by
the
sight
of
it
in
others
,
they
take
new
occasion
of
glorifying
God
for
his
unspeakable
gift
.
2.
Cor.
9
.
12-15
.
(
b
)
The
meanes
whereby
this
grace
of
vivification
is
wrought
in
the
elect
,
is
principally
the
Spirit
of
God
which
quickeneth
and
giveth
life
.
Ioh.
3.5
.
Rom.
8.10.11
.
2.
Cor.
3.6
.
By
it
we
are
brought
unto
Christ
,
Ioh.
16.14.15
.
&
15.26
.
&
comming
unto
him
as
unto
a
living
stone
we
also
are
made
living
stones
,
full
of
life
.
1.
Pet.
2.4.5
.
We
come
unto
him
when
we
quicken
us
further
by
applying
unto
us
the
merit
of
his
sufferings
.
Then
as
the
childe
neesed
seven
times
,
so
the
new
creature
,
the
converted
soule
doth
manifest
the
truth
of
life
received
by
severall
degrees
;
at
the
first
neesing
a
new
disposition
appeares
;
at
the
second
new
motions
;
at
the
third
new
affections
;
at
the
fourth
new
will
&
purpose
;
at
the
fift
new
fruits
and
workes
;
at
the
sixt
new
thankesgiving
and
praise
in
joy
of
the
holy
Ghost
&
so
much
in
this
life
:
at
the
seventh
neesing
the
old
man
is
utterly
abolished
,
the
flesh
shaken
quite
off
,
and
the
spirit
caryed
into
a
heavenly
kingdome
,
clothed
with
a
white
robe
of
perfect
righteousnes
in
Christ
the
fulnesse
of
spirituall
life
.
Therefore
all
is
to
be
sought
principally
in
Christ
.
(
c
)
The
outward
meanes
whereby
the
Spirit
quickeneth
,
are
the
ordinances
and
workes
of
God
.
The
primary
ordinances
of
God
are
his
Word
,
Prayer
,
Sacraments
and
Discipline
.
The
word
of
God
is
the
word
of
life
,
Deut.
32.47
.
Ioh.
5.25
.
&
6.63.68
.
Act.
5.20
.
a
tree
of
life
,
Prov.
3.18
.
the
immortall
seed
,
1.
Pet.
1.23
.
that
quickeneth
the
soule
which
cleaves
unto
the
dust
&
melteth
for
heavines
.
Psa.
119.25.28
.
By
prayer
men
finde
life
for
themselves
,
Ioel.
2.32
.
Rom.
10.13
.
Esa.
38
.
2-5
.
&
give
life
to
others
.
1.
Ioh.
5.16
.
Baptisme
shewes
us
the
laver
of
regeneration
or
new
birth
;
Act.
2.38
.
with
Tit.
3.5
.
Ioh.
3.5
.
and
the
dead-harted
are
quickened
by
meditation
of
the
grace
represented
&
sealed
thereby
.
By
the
Table
of
the
Lord
the
fainting
spirits
are
relieved
&
revived
,
through
that
spirituall
food
which
is
there
exhibited
.
1.
Cor.
11.24
.
The
admonitious
of
Discipline
are
the
corrections
of
life
,
Prov.
15.31
.
&
therein
is
consolation
for
those
that
are
ready
to
be
swallowed
up
of
sorrw
.
2.
Cor.
2.7
.
By
these
things
men
live
,
&
in
all
these
is
the
spirit
of
life
&
vivification
:
Esa.
38.16
.
&
therefore
as
we
would
have
the
life
of
the
new
creature
to
be
dayly
increased
within
us
,
so
are
we
to
attend
upon
that
word
of
life
night
and
day
;
to
pray
incessantly
&
to
watch
thereunto
with
all
perseverance
and
thankesgiving
;
to
sanctify
ourselves
for
an
holy
use
of
the
Sacraments
from
time
to
time
,
to
submit
unto
Discipline
for
mutuall
edification
,
&
so
to
wait
for
spirituall
life
thereby
to
be
ministred
unto
us
.
(
d
)
The
secondary
ordinances
of
God
for
vivification
of
the
new
man
,
are
an
holy
Feast
&
a
holy
Watch
unto
the
Lord
.
As
mirth
is
compared
to
the
song
in
the
night
when
a
holy
solemnity
was
kept
.
Esa.
30.29
.
Paul
&
Silas
sang
together
at
midnight
:
Act.
16.25
.
&
till
midnight
did
Paul
continue
his
speech
unto
the
disciples
at
Troas
Act.
20.7
.
And
such
meanes
are
the
godly
still
upon
occasion
to
use
for
their
quickening
in
their
spirituall
life
,
sitting
under
the
shadow
of
him
that
is
the
true
vine
,
Ioh.
15.1
.
drinking
the
wine
of
his
promises
&
plucking
the
grapes
of
his
consolation
,
conforting
the
poore
&
heavy
hearted
,
communicating
their
joy
one
to
another
,
&
using
his
gifts
in
all
sobriety
and
thankfulnes
for
their
mutual
support
in
this
time
of
their
pilgrimage
.
(
e
)
After
these
,
follow
the
tertian
ordinances
,
so
to
speake
,
meanes
of
an
inferiour
order
&
rank
,
to
wit
,
Vowes
and
Covenants
for
the
helpes
of
spirituall
life
.
As
a
religious
feast
and
watch
serve
for
the
quickening
of
the
soule
in
the
use
of
the
first
and
primary
meanes
;
so
these
in
the
third
degree
serve
to
binde
us
to
the
use
of
the
secondary
,
each
supporting
an
other
.
Vowes
&
promises
to
God
serve
to
binde
us
to
the
observance
of
other
godly
exercises
at
a
certaine
time
:
&
we
see
how
the
godly
upon
occasion
vowed
to
offer
unto
God
a
bullock
,
a
ramme
,
a
lamb
or
goat
,
male
or
female
,
more
or
lesse
;
insomuch
that
the
sacrifices
are
sometimes
called
by
the
name
of
vowes
;
&
the
Lord
accepted
that
vow
of
so
small
a
matter
.
Lev.
7.16
.
&
22.18
.
&
23.38
.
Num.
15.3
.
&
18.14
.
&
29.39
.
Psa.
116
.
12-19
.
Mal.
1.14
.
with
Act.
5.2.3
.
&
ch.
21.23.24.26
.
And
so
now
when
men
vow
unto
the
Lord
and
binde
themselves
unto
any
particular
work
of
mercy
towards
the
poore
,
or
to
keep
a
love-feast
,
or
any
watch
,
or
to
performe
any
labour
of
love
unto
the
Lord
for
the
quickening
of
themselves
&
others
,
the
same
is
a
sacrifice
of
sweet
odour
unto
the
Lord
.
Phil.
4.18
.
2.
Cor.
8.4.5
.
Heb.
13.15.16
.
In
like
manner
the
covenants
&
promises
made
unto
men
,
whereby
they
binde
themselves
to
one
another
for
the
performance
of
some
dueties
of
religion
or
mercy
together
,
are
also
approoved
meanes
of
mutuall
comfort
and
vivification
.
David
bound
himself
by
covenant
to
Ionathan
;
1.
Sam.
18.3
.
to
the
Elders
of
Israel
;
1.
Chro.
11.3
.
&
to
other
worthies
.
cap.
12.17.18
.
And
what
his
covenant
was
with
the
man
of
his
covenant
that
profaned
it
,
we
see
in
the
Psalme
of
his
complaint
,
namely
to
be
as
guides
to
one
another
,
to
take
sweet
of
this
way
&
application
of
the
former
truth
,
the
Lord
hath
in
his
word
given
further
light
and
direction
by
certaine
peculiar
workes
which
himselfe
hath
commended
unto
us
as
having
pregnant
&
special
reference
to
our
latter
end
,
to
procure
some
more
distinct
&
certaine
comfort
by
the
particular
observation
&
practise
of
them
.
And
therefore
whereas
some
godly
and
christian
friends
doe
mutually
desire
of
one
another
some
direction
&
counsell
for
their
preparation
to
their
end
:
to
such
,
besides
a
general
&
resolute
purpose
to
have
respect
unto
all
the
commandements
of
God
&
in
al
things
to
keep
fayth
&
a
good
conscience
,
I
would
commend
these
dueties
following
.
I.
In
the
first
place
a
dayly
invocation
of
the
name
of
God
for
his
help
and
assistance
in
this
particular
poynt
,
that
they
may
be
prepared
to
die
,
to
leave
this
world
&
come
with
comfort
into
the
presence
of
God
&
to
stand
undismayed
before
the
throne
of
his
grace
.
The
comfort
of
a
happy
end
is
worthy
a
speciall
prayer
every
day
for
that
particular
benefit
.
The
maine
blessing
that
Paul
could
wish
unto
Onesiphorus
that
had
so
oft
refreshed
him
,
was
this
,
that
the
Lord
would
grant
unto
him
that
he
might
finde
mercy
of
the
Lord
in
that
day
,
2.
Tim.
1.18
.
And
this
he
prayes
for
the
Thessalonians
,
that
their
hearts
might
be
stablished
unblameable
in
holines
before
God
,
even
our
Father
,
at
the
comming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
with
his
Saints
.
1.
Thes.
3.13
.
&
againe
,
that
their
whole
spirit
,
soule
&
body
might
be
preserved
blamelesse
unto
the
comming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
1.
Thes.
5.23
.
Now
that
which
Paul
so
earnestly
desired
for
his
dearest
friends
,
that
is
also
worthy
to
be
desired
of
us
for
ourselves
every
day
.
If
Paul
prayed
night
and
day
exceedingly
to
see
the
faces
of
his
godly
friends
,
1.
The.
3.10.11
.
and
that
by
any
meanes
he
might
have
a
prosperous
journey
comming
unto
them
,
for
their
mutual
comfort
;
how
much
more
cause
have
we
to
pray
night
&
day
with
exceeding
longing
to
see
the
Lord
face
to
face
,
to
behold
the
glory
of
all
his
angels
&
to
tast
of
the
pleasures
of
his
right
hand
?
If
David
prayed
so
often
and
so
earnestly
that
he
might
enjoy
the
presence
of
God
in
his
earthly
sanctuary
,
to
behold
the
beauty
of
his
ordinances
there
;
Psa.
27.4
.
and
42.1.2
.
&
84.1
.
&c.
how
much
more
ought
we
to
pray
constantly
for
our
entrance
into
his
heavenly
sanctuary
,
to
enjoy
the
glory
that
5.7
Lev.
5.16
.
Every
man
therefore
that
would
have
comfort
in
death
&
peace
in
his
conscience
at
his
latter
end
,
must
labour
according
to
his
utmost
power
to
make
cleare
with
the
world
by
restitution
&
satisfaction
for
wrong
done
,
for
debts
undischarged
,
for
fraudulent
bargaines
&
overreaching
of
his
neigbour
,
for
any
other
injuries
by
word
or
deed
against
the
person
or
credit
of
his
neighbour
.
He
that
would
finde
his
soule
reconciled
to
God
must
labour
betimes
&
without
delay
to
see
himself
reconciled
with
men
.
III.
As
there
is
a
needfull
Reconciliation
,
so
there
is
a
holy
&
zealous
Revenge
necessary
to
be
sought
before
death
,
that
men
may
die
with
more
comfort
.
Neither
let
it
seeme
strange
that
seeking
of
revenge
should
be
reckoned
among
the
speciall
preparatives
unto
death
.
Though
to
take
the
sword
for
carnall
revenge
,
to
satisfy
the
private
lust
of
the
flesh
,
be
oft
forbidden
of
God
;
Rev.
13.10
.
Mat.
26.52
.
Rom.
12.19.20
.
Pro.
25.21.22
.
&
24.17.18
&
20.22
.
yet
is
there
a
just
&
glorious
revenge
of
sin
commanded
of
God
,
both
upon
others
&
upon
ourselves
.
Moses
a
little
before
his
death
is
commanded
to
avenge
the
children
of
Israel
of
the
Midianites
,
that
then
he
might
be
gathered
unto
his
people
.
Num.
31.1.2
.
One
of
his
last
workes
was
to
be
a
work
of
revenge
:
that
being
done
he
was
to
die
with
more
comfort
.
The
remembrance
of
that
revenge
wrought
by
Phinehas
could
not
but
comfort
him
at
his
last
houre
.
Num.
25.11.12.13
.
Saul
therefore
had
extreme
anguish
&
discomfort
in
death
,
for
not
executing
a
revenge
upon
Amalek
;
as
it
was
told
him
of
the
Devill
,
because
he
would
not
learne
it
of
God
.
1.
Sam.
28
.
15-20
.
with
ch.
15
.
1-35
.
David
on
his
death-bed
could
not
die
quietly
,
till
he
had
commended
that
work
of
revenge
unto
his
son
upon
Ioab
&
Shimei
,
which
himself
had
deferred
&
omitted
in
his
life
time
.
1.
Kin.
2
.
1-9
.
And
all
Magistrates
having
the
sword
committed
unto
them
of
God
shall
die
with
more
comfort
when
according
to
their
power
they
have
so
used
it
,
&
besides
common
justice
have
on
some
special
occasions
manifested
some
speciall
zeale
for
the
suppressing
&
rooting
out
of
the
maine
evils
raigning
in
their
times
.
They
that
have
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
committed
unto
them
of
God
are
to
have
revenge
in
readines
against
all
disobedience
,
by
admonitions
,
rebukes
&
spirituall
censures
of
sin
,
then
,
Now
I
know
that
thou
lovest
me
,
because
thou
hast
not
spared
thy
wealth
from
me
&c.
And
therefore
besides
dayly
&
common
workes
of
mercy
,
the
H.
Ghost
commends
unto
us
some
extraordinary
workes
of
mercy
upon
speciall
occasion
either
of
mercy
received
by
us
or
affliction
layd
upon
others
.
When
the
kingdome
of
heaven
was
opened
after
the
ascension
of
Christ
&
the
Spirit
powred
out
&
many
converted
&
spiritual
joy
abounded
,
the
comfort
thereof
produced
extraordinary
fruits
of
love
,
as
when
Ioses
or
Barnabas
&
others
that
had
lands
&
houses
sold
them
&
distributed
to
the
poore
Act.
4
.
34-37
.
such
gifts
could
not
be
given
every
day
;
yet
though
it
were
done
but
once
in
their
life
,
the
confort
thereof
might
well
last
so
long
as
they
lived
.
Zacheus
that
in
the
day
of
his
joyfull
conversion
&
calling
stood
forth
&
gave
at
once
the
half
of
his
goods
to
the
poore
,
though
he
could
not
every
week
make
such
distributions
;
yet
the
comfort
of
that
one
act
approoved
&
accepted
of
Christ
as
a
fruit
of
his
faith
&
token
of
his
salvation
could
not
but
be
a
perpetuall
consolation
to
be
thought
on
even
to
death
.
For
earthly
blessings
received
speciall
offerings
were
to
be
made
at
solemne
times
appointed
of
God
:
such
were
the
feast
in
Abib
,
of
the
first
fruits
of
barly
harvest
,
the
feast
of
weeks
,
of
the
first
fruits
of
wheat
harvest
,
&
the
feast
of
tabernacles
or
of
gathering
in
the
fruits
of
the
land
in
the
end
of
the
yeare
:
Exo.
23.16
.
&
34.22
.
Lev.
23.
to
teach
us
that
new
blessings
call
for
new
expressions
of
thankfulnes
,
that
we
may
honour
God
with
our
substance
and
with
the
first
fruits
of
all
our
increase
.
Prov.
3.9
.
And
as
upon
occasion
of
speciall
comforts
we
are
to
be
mooved
unto
the
workes
of
mercy
,
so
also
at
the
consideration
of
the
speciall
afflictions
and
wants
of
others
.
In
the
time
after
the
captivity
,
when
the
necessity
was
great
and
the
bondage
heavy
upon
the
Iewes
,
then
did
godly
Nehemias
forbeare
to
take
the
bread
of
the
Governour
,
the
stipend
of
former
rulers
,
and
shewed
extraordinary
love
&
compassion
,
in
which
he
comforts
himselfe
,
praying
the
Lord
to
think
upon
him
for
good
according
to
all
the
kindnes
that
he
had
done
for
his
people
.
Nehem.
5
.
14-18.19
.
When
with
extreme
need
there
appeare
in
persons
lively
tokens
of
faith
and
godlines
,
them
especially
should
take
place
the
counsel
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
that
we
should
abridge
ourselves
of
our
food
&
rayment
rather
than
see
others
want
.
Luk.
3.10.11
.
Such
good
workes
cannot
but
follow
the
godly
to
the
grave
and
minister
comfort
at
the
last
.
Rev.
14.13
.
Act.
9.36.39
.
It
is
a
shame
unto
the
disciples
of
Christ
that
so
many
and
great
purgatory-gifts
have
proceeded
from
the
false
faith
of
merit-mongers
;
when
the
faith
of
his
most
glorious
Gospel
doth
not
work
the
like
in
true
beleevers
:
a
shame
that
an
idle
dreame
&
servile
feare
of
imagined
purgatory
should
doe
more
then
the
assured
and
certaine
persuasion
of
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
.
V.
With
the
work
of
mercy
is
to
be
joyned
the
work
of
humility
&
meeknes
,
as
a
speciall
preparative
for
a
comfortable
death
&
translation
out
of
this
world
.
For
as
with
those
that
are
translated
out
of
this
world
into
heaven
there
is
no
respect
of
persons
;
poore
Lazarus
is
carried
first
in
the
bosome
of
an
Angell
,
and
then
in
the
bosome
of
Abraham
the
Father
of
the
faithfull
:
Luk.
16.22
.
so
those
that
would
beginne
a
heavenly
life
here
&
in
the
end
with
comfort
be
translated
,
are
in
like
manner
to
make
themselves
equall
with
them
of
lower
estate
,
Rom.
12.16
.
to
converse
with
the
poore
,
to
cary
them
in
their
bosome
;
not
onely
to
give
a
few
pence
of
silver
,
but
to
powre
out
their
heart
and
their
love
unto
them
.
Esa.
58.10
.
This
was
prophesyed
of
as
a
fruit
of
Christs
kingdome
;
Esa.
11.6.7.8
.
&
such
correspondence
with
the
poore
Christ
commends
unto
us
with
promise
of
a
large
recompence
,
Luk.
14.12.13.14
.
We
are
to
walk
by
faith
&
not
by
sight
:
2.
Cor.
5.7
.
now
by
faith
we
see
the
Angels
ministring
unto
them
who
shall
be
heires
of
salvation
;
Heb.
1.
l.
Rev.
22.9
.
&
therefore
if
we
performe
the
like
offices
of
love
&
respect
unto
the
poore
servants
of
Christ
we
shal
be
fitter
to
goe
with
comfort
into
the
society
of
Angels
.
They
that
thus
goe
out
of
the
world
beforehand
by
leaving
the
fashions
thereof
&
become
children
againe
,
shall
have
a
more
comfortable
entrance
into
the
kingdome
of
heaven
.
Matt.
18.3
.
As
new
borne
babes
here
on
earth
are
first
taken
up
by
one
&
then
by
another
,
&
are
delivered
from
one
friends
armes
to
another
,
every
one
striving
to
have
them
in
their
armes
to
kisse
them
:
so
the
souls
that
are
borne
into
heaven
,
are
translated
by
death
first
into
the
bosome
of
Angels
carying
them
,
then
into
the
bosome
of
Abraham
&
the
Saints
receiving
them
,
every
one
imbracing
them
with
kisses
of
heavenly
love
,
&
above
all
into
the
bosome
of
the
Lord
of
glory
,
there
to
be
satisfyed
with
his
love
in
fulnesse
of
joy
for
evermore
.
Esa.
40.11
.
Psal.
16.
l.
VI.
Another
work
whereby
men
are
prepared
to
die
with
comfort
is
the
visitation
of
the
sick
&
others
that
are
in
misery
.
For
the
promise
is
that
he
that
considers
the
poore
or
visits
the
afflicted
shall
himself
be
preserved
and
delivered
in
time
of
trouble
:
the
Lord
will
strengthen
him
upon
the
bed
of
languishing
;
he
wil
make
all
his
bed
in
his
sicknes
.
Psal.
41.1.2.3
.
By
visiting
the
sick
men
both
minister
comfort
unto
others
&
receive
comfort
themselves
.
First
they
give
comfort
and
minister
a
blessing
unto
those
that
are
in
distresse
.
Thus
to
visit
the
fatherlesse
&
the
widowes
in
their
affliction
is
pure
religion
&
undefiled
before
God
and
the
Father
.
Iam.
1.27
.
Onesiphorus
is
commended
for
this
,
&
Paul
prayes
heartily
for
him
,
because
he
sought
him
out
when
he
was
in
prison
,
refreshed
him
&
ministred
many
things
unto
him
.
2.
Tim.
1.16.17.18
.
Iob
noteth
the
excellency
of
this
when
he
joineth
him
that
conforteth
the
mourners
with
a
king
,
even
in
the
army
,
when
he
useth
greatest
authority
.
Iob
29.25
.
Whatsoever
is
done
unto
the
least
member
of
Christ
in
this
kinde
,
he
takes
it
as
done
unto
himself
;
&
therefore
such
shall
be
remembred
&
honoured
by
him
at
the
last
day
.
Matt.
25
.
34-40
.
Secondly
by
visiting
those
that
stand
in
need
of
comfort
men
doe
also
receive
instruction
&
comfort
unto
themselves
.
Eccl.
7.2.3.4
.
2.
Kin.
13.14.15
.
&c.
Though
we
may
not
inquire
at
the
dead
,
Deut.
18.11
.
yet
at
the
dying
we
may
learne
many
wholesome
lessons
,
as
of
repentance
from
their
complaints
of
their
sins
bewailed
,
of
faith
from
their
joyfull
professions
of
their
hope
&
the
examples
of
their
constancy
,
and
of
our
owne
mortality
&
frailety
from
their
strength
languishing
,
their
pale
countenances
,
their
dimme
eyes
,
their
faltering
tongue
,
their
ratling
throat
,
their
panting
heart
,
their
short
breaths
,
their
painfull
convulsions
,
the
last
pangs
&
sneckes
of
death
;
all
the
symptomes
of
death
are
so
many
warnings
unto
the
living
to
watch
and
prepare
for
their
end
.
Whosoever
would
be
well
prepared
for
death
,
let
them
often
repaire
to
such
mourning
houses
,
let
them
so
visit
others
in
these
cases
that
withall
they
see
&
learne
themselves
that
which
God
doth
there
so
plainely
teach
them
.
That
which
Elias
sayd
unto
Elisha
,
when
he
had
prayed
for
a
double
portion
of
his
spirit
,
If
thou
see
me
when
I
am
taken
from
thee
it
shall
be
so
unto
thee
:
2.
Kin.
2.9.10
.
may
in
some
measure
in
another
respect
be
sayd
unto
us
,
when
seeing
others
taken
away
,
that
very
act
with
the
circumstances
of
their
departure
is
a
meanes
to
increase
the
spirit
in
us
,
yea
to
double
our
care
&
comfort
in
looking
for
our
end
.
VII
.
Lastly
,
it
is
also
a
work
preparatory
unto
death
to
have
our
testament
&
Wil
in
readines
,
that
we
need
not
be
troubled
therewith
at
last
.
When
the
message
of
death
was
sent
unto
Hezekias
,
he
was
called
upon
to
set
his
house
in
order
.
Esa.
38.1
.
Abraham
was
carefull
to
settle
the
affaires
of
his
house
and
family
before
his
death
,
as
appeares
by
his
disposing
of
Isaak
in
marriage
,
Gen.
24.1.2
.
&c.
&
his
giving
gifts
to
the
sonnes
of
Keturah
his
second
wife
&
sending
them
away
.
Gen.
25.6
.
But
the
cheef
part
of
testaments
&
legacies
are
godly
exhortations
,
charges
and
blessings
which
parents
give
unto
their
children
.
This
was
Isaaks
care
long
before
his
death
though
he
forgot
the
oracle
that
had
assigned
the
blessing
unto
the
younger
.
Gen.
27
.
1-4
.
Isaak
was
then
an
hundred
yeares
old
,
Gen.
25.26
.
with
ch.
26.34
.
&
he
lived
in
all
an
hundred
&
fourscore
yeares
,
Gen.
35.28
.
so
that
his
testament
,
his
blessing
was
given
fourescore
yeares
before
he
dyed
.
Iacob
gave
speciall
charges
&
blessings
unto
his
sonnes
before
he
died
.
Gen.
47.29
.
&
48.
&
49.
ch.
Thus
did
Moses
with
the
children
of
Israel
:
Deut.
33.1
.
&c.
and
Ioshua
:
Iosh.
23.
&
24.
ch.
Thus
David
also
in
a
solemne
assembly
exhorteth
the
people
&
especially
his
sonne
Solomon
to
feare
the
Lord
,
&
encourageth
him
unto
the
work
that
was
to
be
done
after
him
.
1.
Chron.
28.1.8.9.10
.
Solomon
had
also
received
instructions
from
his
mother
to
the
same
purpose
,
which
he
himself
hath
recorded
,
Prov.
31.
ch
.
In
speciall
the
more
to
affect
children
&
friends
by
exhortations
,
promises
and
comforts
,
I
would
commend
unto
fathers
&
friends
the
example
of
Elijah
the
Prophet
,
who
in
his
life
time
made
a
writing
which
he
procured
to
be
delivered
unto
Iehoram
after
his
death
:
2.
Chron.
21
.
12-15
.
with
2.
King
.
3.11
.
thus
there
may
still
be
a
prophesying
after
death
,
though
not
by
way
of
foretelling
things
to
come
,
yet
by
charges
,
admonitions
&
consolations
,
which
being
left
with
executours
or
speciall
friends
together
with
other
devises
noted
in
the
Scriptures
,
together
with
the
grounds
thereof
,
their
faith
,
hope
&
love
.
Simeon
rejoyceth
at
the
approch
of
his
end
▪
Luk.
2.29.30
.
where
we
may
observe
the
reasons
before
named
mooving
him
thereunto
;
his
faith
,
in
having
seen
the
salvation
of
the
Lord
,
which
was
grounded
upon
the
word
of
promise
&
produced
peace
of
conscience
;
his
hope
,
when
he
calleth
death
a
departing
or
loosing
from
bonds
,
for
it
is
the
same
word
that
elswhere
signifyes
to
loose
or
release
a
prisoner
;
Mat.
27.15.17
.
his
love
of
God
when
he
calles
himself
his
servant
.
Paul
also
had
a
desire
to
depart
upon
these
three
grounds
;
his
hope
,
Phil.
1.23
.
his
faith
&
love
.
2.
Tim.
4
6.7.8
.
And
as
these
,
so
other
faithfull
servants
of
Christ
have
also
for
the
same
causes
earnestly
desired
to
be
absent
from
the
body
&
to
be
present
with
the
Lord.
2.
Cor.
5.1.2.8
.
2.
Tim.
4.8
.
with
Rev.
22.20.17
.
(
a
)
Yet
for
the
better
understanding
of
this
poynt
somewhat
must
be
further
considered
to
prevent
a
double
danger
,
both
of
some
that
seeme
not
to
feare
death
&
of
others
that
confesse
they
feare
it
.
The
first
sort
are
those
that
despise
their
life
&
cast
it
away
without
being
calld
of
God
.
These
deny
the
Lordship
of
Christ
,
because
that
as
no
man
should
live
to
himself
,
so
none
should
die
to
himself
but
to
the
Lord
,
that
whether
we
live
or
die
we
may
be
the
Lords
.
Rom.
14.7.8.9
.
This
murder
of
a
mans
self
is
a
grievous
sin
,
of
which
are
guilty
not
onely
such
as
lay
violent
hands
on
themselves
,
but
even
those
also
that
rashly
expose
themselves
to
unnecessary
dangers
;
combatants
,
rash
adventurers
,
such
as
without
a
calling
or
any
necessity
goe
to
infectious
places
,
which
are
as
the
shadow
of
death
.
As
souldiers
set
to
keep
watch
may
not
leave
their
station
till
the
time
appointed
of
their
Captaine
:
no
more
may
we
offer
to
depart
hence
untill
we
be
dismissed
or
called
away
of
our
Commander
.
Every
man
is
bound
to
preserve
life
so
long
as
by
good
meanes
he
can
doe
it
,
or
els
he
breakes
the
sixth
commandement
.
In
like
manner
doe
many
offend
by
impatience
&
vaine
wishes
of
death
:
Ion.
4.3.8.9
.
whether
they
doe
it
without
sense
having
obdurate
and
feared
consciences
,
or
with
extremity
of
sense
without
faith
,
as
in
thoughts
of
despaire
.
(
b
)
Secondly
this
poynt
of
doctrine
touching
the
feare
of
death
is
wisely
to
be
considered
in
respect
of
many
weake
and
infirme
persons
,
which
have
true
faith
,
hope
&
love
,
and
yet
are
not
so
ready
to
selves
,
feeling
some
present
unpreparednes
,
&
for
the
recovery
of
their
strength
,
that
they
may
in
better
manner
be
fitted
to
appeare
before
God
.
Psa.
39.13
.
As
a
faithfull
&
loving
wife
having
had
her
husband
long
absent
in
a
farre
countrey
,
or
a
spouse
her
bridegroome
,
though
she
cannot
but
long
for
his
returne
;
yet
if
it
should
so
fall
out
that
about
the
time
of
his
returne
she
should
have
the
yellow
jaundies
or
some
greevous
sore
and
deformity
in
the
face
,
would
wish
that
her
bridegroome
might
stay
a
week
or
two
longer
,
till
her
sores
were
healed
&
her
strength
recovered
;
or
as
a
Nobleman
that
unfainedly
desires
that
his
Prince
should
come
to
his
house
,
may
yet
in
respect
of
some
want
of
reparations
in
his
house
desire
and
wish
in
his
heart
that
the
Kings
comming
might
be
deferred
a
while
till
his
house
were
repaired
:
even
so
the
spouse
of
Christ
and
his
faythfull
servants
though
they
love
him
dearely
&
desire
nothing
so
much
as
to
enjoy
his
presence
to
the
full
;
may
yet
sometimes
wish
that
his
comming
might
be
prolonged
for
some
space
of
time
,
till
they
be
in
better
plight
to
entertaine
him
.
Secondly
they
may
be
loth
to
depart
this
life
in
respect
of
others
&
for
their
benefit
;
insomuch
that
though
for
their
owne
part
they
have
an
unfained
desire
to
be
dissolved
,
yet
for
the
good
of
others
they
are
content
&
desirous
to
live
,
as
a
parent
for
his
childrens
education
,
a
Prince
for
the
reformation
&
a
Minister
for
the
instruction
of
the
people
in
dangerous
times
.
Thus
it
was
with
Hezekiah
,
Esa.
38.18.19
.
&
Paul
.
Phill.
1
.
21-24
.
(
d
)
And
yet
even
in
all
these
distresses
,
when
death
approcheth
&
God
calles
men
away
,
there
is
comfort
against
every
want
:
Christ
makes
supply
of
all
;
if
there
be
any
blemish
,
sore
or
deformity
,
he
is
such
a
bridegroome
as
suddenly
heales
all
and
presents
us
to
himself
without
spot
or
wrinckle
or
any
such
thing
:
Eph.
5.27
.
He
is
the
father
of
the
fatherlesse
,
the
great
Shepheard
of
the
sheep
:
Heb.
13.20
.
he
will
gather
,
feed
&
defend
his
flock
,
he
hath
abundance
of
spirit
whereby
to
fulfill
all
his
good
pleasure
,
he
is
all
in
all
.
Hezekias
had
great
desire
to
live
to
see
his
children
&
to
teach
them
:
and
yet
behold
when
God
had
prolonged
his
life
&
added
unto
his
dayes
fifteen
yeares
,
presently
he
offends
&
heares
a
woeful
threatning
of
judgment
,
Esa.
39.6.7
.
Yea
Manasses
his
sonne
whom
he
got
three
yeares
after
his
recovery
,
and
who
entred
into
the
kingdome
when
he
was
twelve
yeares
old
,
Hezekias
his
fifteen
yeares
being
expired
,
became
a
most
abominable
Idolater
,
murderer
,
witch
,
&c.
2.
Kin.
21.1.2
&c.
Had
Hezekias
knowne
so
much
when
he
desird
to
live
longer
to
teach
his
children
,
it
is
not
likely
that
he
would
have
bene
so
desirous
of
life
.
Therefore
if
God
call
us
away
we
must
be
content
to
depart
,
whatsoever
inconveniences
be
in
the
way
:
&
consider
how
great
a
fault
&
sin
it
is
to
be
unwilling
to
goe
at
his
call
.
(
e
)
To
this
end
it
will
be
profitable
to
think
often
of
the
greatest
hindrances
and
encumbrances
in
death
,
yea
to
consider
of
them
as
if
we
were
now
upon
our
death-bed
&
lay
presently
a
dying
&
gasping
for
breath
;
that
we
may
learne
to
arme
ourselves
against
all
lets
&
difficulties
that
make
men
unwilling
to
leave
this
world
.
For
example
:
Obj.
I.
Some
are
happily
loth
to
leave
the
world
because
of
their
friends
,
kinred
,
children
,
acquaintance
&c.
whose
company
they
still
desire
to
enjoy
.
Ans.
For
one
friend
whom
we
leave
here
we
finde
a
thousand
in
heaven
.
For
I.
Of
men
in
this
world
we
see
but
one
,
as
it
were
,
our
owne
generation
;
and
of
this
generation
not
the
thousandth
person
:
we
never
saw
all
the
countries
of
the
world
,
scarce
heard
of
them
,
much
lesse
their
cities
,
townes
,
particular
persons
.
II.
Of
those
we
have
seen
we
know
not
one
city
,
much
lesse
are
we
acquainted
with
all
the
inhabitants
;
there
are
many
from
whom
we
receive
no
love
nor
any
fruits
of
love
,
yea
some
that
proove
our
enimies
&
from
whom
much
evill
is
received
.
III.
For
that
small
number
of
those
that
are
our
true
friends
indeed
,
how
weake
are
they
in
comparison
?
not
so
amiable
in
soule
or
body
by
an
hundred
degrees
as
those
to
whom
we
goe
.
IV.
If
men
on
earth
were
as
gracious
,
vertuous
&
unblameable
as
in
heaven
;
yet
in
this
earthly
condition
our
communion
with
them
is
most
imperfect
defective
&
lame
,
in
respect
of
present
necessities
layd
upon
us
,
as
1.
Our
drossy
nature
,
whereby
we
are
like
snailes
&
cannot
travell
about
the
world
in
such
swift
and
glorious
motions
as
in
heaven
.
2.
Our
many
trades
and
vocations
binding
men
like
prisoners
to
sit
the
whole
week
at
their
work
,
&
confining
them
to
their
severall
imployments
.
The
world
is
like
a
Rasp-house
or
Bridewell
,
where
by
the
rod
of
necessity
men
are
made
to
work
;
the
twigs
or
cords
of
this
whip
are
hunger
,
thirst
,
cold
&
nakednes
;
the
smart
and
shame
of
these
doth
scourge
&
force
men
to
labour
:
thus
it
is
with
men
here
in
respect
of
heaven
,
where
there
is
no
hindrance
from
continuall
making
of
acquaintance
.
3.
Our
wearines
&
sleepy
nature
making
us
spend
our
nights
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
as
dead
men
;
whereas
in
heaven
there
is
no
night
,
no
shadow
of
the
earth
,
which
reacheth
little
further
than
the
sphere
of
the
Moone
;
and
therefore
is
farre
from
causing
any
darknes
in
the
third
heavens
,
in
the
paradise
of
God
.
What
darknes
or
night
can
approch
thither
,
where
al
the
righteous
shine
as
the
Sun
for
ever
?
Matt.
13.43
.
4.
The
weaknes
of
our
senses
&
bodily
communion
,
whereas
here
two
soules
sitting
together
cannot
impart
their
mindes
to
one
another
without
the
outward
organs
&
instruments
of
sense
;
there
the
spirits
without
the
body
are
like
angels
,
goe
without
feet
,
embrace
without
hands
,
see
without
eyes
,
heare
without
eares
,
&
speak
without
tongues
,
for
al
these
we
leave
in
the
grave
.
But
above
all
friends
,
we
then
see
God
face
to
face
,
whom
here
we
could
not
behold
:
Exod.
33.20
.
here
we
are
as
in
a
dungeon
,
then
we
begin
to
looke
about
us
.
Is
there
any
losse
in
this
change
?
Ob.
II.
Others
are
troubled
to
thinke
that
they
must
leave
house
&
lands
.
Ans.
He
that
teacheth
bees
to
make
such
cabines
&
closets
for
themselves
,
will
not
suffer
his
owne
children
to
be
destitute
of
comfortable
mansions
:
nay
the
Lord
hath
promised
&
they
know
it
to
be
so
,
that
glorious
pavilions
&
chambers
are
provided
for
them
.
Ioh.
14.1.2
.
2.
Cor.
5.1
Every
heart
shall
then
be
a
pavilion
&
chamber
of
rest
&
delight
unto
each
other
:
yea
the
Lord
himselfe
shal
be
their
house
&
mansion
for
ever
,
1.
Ioh.
4.15
.
Ob.
III.
Another
sayth
happily
,
I
care
not
so
much
for
any
outward
things
,
as
to
see
the
good
of
Gods
Church
in
the
accomplishment
of
his
promises
.
Among
these
there
are
three
special
things
which
a
Christian
might
wel
desire
above
all
other
things
to
be
seen
&
enjoyed
in
this
world
:
viz.
1.
The
fall
of
Babylon
&
destruction
of
Antichrist
;
Rev.
18.20
.
2.
The
destruction
of
Gog
&
Magog
,
the
Turkish
monarchy
;
3.
The
full
conversion
of
the
Iewes
,
as
a
new
Ierusalem
comming
downe
from
heaven
,
as
a
bride
trimmed
for
her
husband
.
It
may
wel
be
counted
a
happines
to
waite
and
come
unto
the
sight
of
such
dayes
.
Dan.
12.12
.
1.
Cor.
15.56.57
.
II.
The
freenes
of
Gods
grace
unto
infants
is
applyed
by
the
H.
Ghost
unto
men
of
yeares
,
that
they
also
may
depend
on
the
same
grace
through
faith
.
Rom.
9.11.16.30
.
III.
Many
are
called
at
the
eleventh
houre
,
and
God
doth
by
such
meanes
greatly
set
forth
the
freenes
of
his
mercy
in
pardoning
sinners
.
Matth.
20
.
6-9
.
Rom.
5.20
.
The
sight
of
Christ
by
faith
gives
title
unto
all
comfort
&
happines
.
Luk.
2
.
30-32
.
And
therefore
the
theef
on
the
crosse
seeing
Christ
at
last
,
was
suddenly
translated
into
glory
.
Luk.
23.43
.
Neither
let
any
say
,
That
is
but
one
example
;
for
in
effect
there
are
many
very
like
unto
that
even
in
the
conversion
of
many
theeves
in
prison
,
in
the
hands
of
justice
,
yea
after
they
have
received
the
sentence
of
death
;
when
they
die
better
&
give
more
signes
of
true
repentance
then
multitudes
that
die
in
their
beds
.
And
besides
,
every
mans
conversion
is
in
a
certaine
houre
or
moment
,
suddainly
as
well
as
the
theefes
on
the
crosse
,
though
it
be
not
marked
:
and
it
is
as
great
a
work
&
the
same
in
substance
,
to
be
translated
out
of
the
state
of
nature
into
the
state
of
grace
by
true
conversion
,
as
to
be
translated
out
of
this
world
into
heaven
,
the
one
following
infallibly
upon
the
other
.
So
Pauls
suddaine
conversion
from
a
blasphemous
persecutour
of
Christ
to
be
a
member
and
minister
of
Christ
,
was
as
great
as
the
theefes
translation
from
the
crosse
or
gibbet
to
paradise
,
or
rather
greater
.
The
same
may
be
sayd
of
those
thousands
of
murderers
of
Christ
,
suddainly
converted
at
Peters
sermon
:
Act.
2.
the
conversion
of
each
of
these
was
as
great
as
that
of
the
theef
,
and
may
as
well
serve
for
the
comfort
of
sinners
.
Christ
is
the
doore
:
whosoever
knockes
by
faith
&
whensoever
,
is
sure
to
enter
.
Ob.
VI.
Besides
this
the
paine
and
pangs
of
death
are
objected
by
many
as
a
cause
of
their
feare
&
why
they
are
loth
to
die
.
Ans.
I.
We
have
commandements
,
comforts
,
and
promises
from
Christ
,
to
arme
us
against
such
feares
.
Iohn
.
14.1
.
Revelat.
2.10
.
The
feare
of
death
is
one
of
the
greatest
paines
in
death
and
yet
a
feare
not
to
be
feared
.
II.
If
the
paine
of
death
be
sharp
,
yet
it
is
quickly
over
:
it
is
but
one
stride
,
and
at
one
leap
it
transports
a
man
over
the
gulfe
of
all
sorrow
into
everlasting
glory
.
III.
To
God
.
Our
Samson
teares
this
Lyon
as
a
kid
,
destroyes
death
,
&
out
of
the
carcasse
of
death
brings
life
,
honye
&
hony
combes
of
eternall
comfort
.
Let
us
therefore
be
cheerfull
in
the
exspectation
of
this
happy
conquest
,
&
with
comfort
entertayne
the
signes
of
death
drawing
neere
unto
us
,
as
dimnes
of
sight
,
deafnes
of
eares
,
weaknes
of
limmes
,
whitenes
of
head
&
hoare
haires
:
Oh
how
welcome
should
these
&
the
like
be
unto
the
faithfull
?
As
the
children
in
our
streets
,
when
they
first
see
the
stork
,
the
messenger
of
the
Spring
,
doe
welcome
thesame
&
testify
their
pleasure
with
manifold
&
joyful
acclamations
:
so
should
the
godly
congratulate
themselves
when
they
see
the
forenamed
messengers
of
their
Winter
past
&
Summer
approching
;
or
els
both
children
and
the
very
storkes
in
the
aire
,
knowing
the
times
of
their
comming
,
shal
be
witnesses
against
us
.
When
the
fig-tree
putteth
forth
his
leaves
the
Summer
is
nigh
:
Matt.
24.32
.
when
the
almond-tree
flourishes
,
them
it
hastens
the
comming
of
other
fruits
:
Eccl.
12.5
.
Ier.
1.11.12
.
when
the
heralds
of
death
approch
;
then
is
it
time
for
us
to
lift
up
our
heads
,
knowing
that
our
redemption
is
neere
.
When
the
eyes
of
the
body
,
the
windowes
of
our
prospect
into
the
world
beginne
to
be
dark
,
then
must
we
so
much
the
more
open
the
eyes
of
our
minde
,
the
windowes
of
the
soule
for
our
prospect
into
heaven
,
to
see
things
otherwise
invisible
.
When
the
daughters
of
singing
are
abased
,
then
especially
we
should
labour
to
open
the
eares
of
faith
that
we
may
heare
afarre
off
the
songs
of
the
virgines
that
have
the
harpes
of
God
,
ready
to
entertayne
us
into
the
fellowship
of
their
sweet
melodies
.
When
the
grinders
are
flow
&
beginne
to
cease
,
let
us
then
be
more
frequent
in
grinding
the
wheat
of
heaven
,
chewing
the
cudde
&
ruminating
the
manna
of
the
Evangelicall
promises
:
that
should
be
the
old
mans
milk
&
the
old
mans
wine
,
sweeter
then
that
of
the
muscadell
grape
,
to
warme
his
cold
breast
&
to
revive
his
decayed
spirits
.
Having
thus
entertained
the
messengers
of
death
,
we
shal
be
the
readier
to
welcome
death
it selfe
.
The
neerer
we
grow
to
our
journeys
end
,
the
greater
will
be
our
desire
and
longing
to
arrive
at
that
Rendevous
of
friends
after
a
long
march
,
that
generall
meeting-place
after
a
wearisome
wandring
over
hilles
and
dales
in
this
our
pilgrimage
.
As
the
diligent
husbandman
plowes
&
harrowes
,
sowes
his
seed
&
waites
for
the
first
&
latter
raine
,
is
glad
when
it
begins
to
grow
,
when
the
blade
,
the
stalk
,
the
eare
appeares
,
&
gladder
when
it
is
ful
growne
,
when
the
regions
are
white
unto
the
harvest
,
when
sithe
&
sickle
are
taken
into
the
hand
;
but
is
then
especially
filled
with
joy
when
the
last
load
of
corne
is
brought
home
with
shouring
&
singing
,
like
to
the
custome
that
seemes
to
have
bene
in
Israel
in
their
harvest
&
vintage
:
Esa.
16.9.10
.
so
in
like
manner
they
that
have
broken
up
their
fallow
ground
,
have
sowed
in
righteousnes
,
have
not
been
weary
in
well
doing
,
but
stedfast
&
unmooveable
,
alwayes
abounding
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
,
shall
then
know
&
see
that
their
labour
hath
not
been
in
vaine
in
the
Lord
,
shall
then
have
cause
to
shout
&
sing
for
joy
,
when
the
Angels
,
that
are
called
reapers
,
Matt.
13.39
.
shall
gather
these
wheat
sheaves
into
the
heavenly
barne
,
where
the
righteous
shall
shine
foorth
as
the
Sun
in
the
kingdome
of
their
Father
.
O
that
we
were
wise
,
that
we
understood
this
;
so
should
we
ever
with
comfort
remember
our
latter
END
.